JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. New Series, Vol. I. 1905. SIRWILLAMJONES MDCCXLVI-MDCCXCM CALCUTTA : PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET. LIST OF PAPERS IN THE JOURNAL, Page. ANNANDALE, Netson, D.Sc., C.M.Z.S Additions to the Collection of Oriental Snakes in the Indian useum, ree II. Specimens from the Andamans and 173 Nic Additions “tc the Collection of Oriental ‘Sinkée in: the SLidien Mus —Part ITI. ne ase Pees Le Contributions to Oriental Herpetology II-III. Notes on the Oriental Lizards in the Indian Museum, with a List of the seatees recorded from ade India and Oeylon.— —Parts I-II. 81,139 The Hydra of the Calcutta Tank 72 Notes on an Indian Worm of the Gerins Cheetogas 117 Notes on the Spe a ‘Esternal Characters eg Habits of the Duagong Brveripesr, H., I.C.S. The Emperor Babar sé an ra 535737387 The Nafaisu.l- Staats ‘ee Bes ae ve Be Burn, R., 1.0.8. Formation of New Castes dee a i Me Oe Burr, Marco. ; Harwigs of the Indian Museum, with Deseripti ons of New Species a7 CHAKRAVARTI, MonMOHAN, M,A., M.R.A.S. Pavanaditath or Wind-Messenger, by Dhoyika, a court-poet of Laksanasena, king of Bengal, with an Appendix on the Sena kings she Sue see oon ses DAHLMANN, Fatuer, §.J. pleats mg eth ese op Java en Madara. I gpa Me van j de Tesa oe Te 8 taney "1008 su soe > Oe Das, Jamin Moan te on the Kant&bndiyas of Cuttack ©... soe say eRe Das, Bspat CHANDRA, Rai Banapur, C.1.E. A short history of the House nrg which ruled over Tibet on the decline of pete ‘ill 1432, A.D. ve Tibet, a dependency of Mongolia ( 1643-1716 A.D. ). we 162 Tibet under her Last Kings (1434-1642 A.D.) oe «= «68 DEC 6 2% =pjien Gage, Captain A. T., I.M.S. Hedyotis sisaparensis, a hitherto undescribed Indian species .., 244 267219 Gorpon, Rey. f. M Notes concerning the People of Mungeli Tahsil, Bilaspore District Grirrson, G. A., C.I.E. Vidyapati Thakur Hitt, E.G., 8B.A. The Colouring epg of the flowers of Nyctanthes Arbor- tristis The Composition of the oil from Bir Bahoti or the ‘‘ Rains Insect (To roebbiditves ldexbtiedatts) Laskar, Ganea Monan, M.A, Four new ree Charters of the reise _—— of Kosala ?) (and Kataka Linstow, Dr. von Ascaris halicoris, Baird Motony, E., I.C,8S. Some remarks on the Geology of the 5 Gaxcetis Plain .., Numismatic SuppLements, V.-VI. Sastree, Yoo#sa CHANDRA, A note on Halayndha, the anthor of Brihmanasarbasva she HaraprasaD, M.A. n Examination of the ye estearey a of Nyaya-sastra from Japan ese Sour 8 Some Mab on the dates of Saheudive | and 1 Dibunig Sinperrap, C, A., B.A., B.Sc., 1.0.8. Note ona preite eopes, Product of a Pecaliar Vavety of Bundel- Gne khand VEDANTATIRTHA, VANAMALI. timism in Ancient Nyaya VipyAsnisaya, SATISCHANDRA, M.A. errs fou - ose © LabStvatars An Anurnddha T : ae ‘ontary or te 8th Centu Sitra @ learned Pali author of Southern india in the his Pram ze Servajiamita—A Téntcika Bait author of Kaémira in the _ ury A VREDENBURG, B. Occurrence of the genus Apusin Balichistén es Wriguat, NELson. See Numismatic Supplement, : Page. JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL New Series. Vol. 1.—19085. ty Eo Four new Copper-Plate Charters of the Somavamsi Kings of Koégala (and Kataka ?).—By Ganoa Monan Lasxar, M.A, fa ig four charters, each consisting of three copper-plates, sent a few months ago from the Patna State in the Central 359). Four of the a ee charters were. aches by Maha- Bhavagupta I, one Maha-Sivagupta and the last b Bhavagupta IT. Of the four new charters one Baers to 0 first and the remaining three to the second of these kings. we how possess five land= rant charters of Maha- -Bhavagupta I, ree: of his oP Maha-Sivagupta and one of the latter’s son Maha-Bhava- gupta II, A copper-plate charter granted by Pufija, a fendato chief under Maha-Bhavagupta IJ, in the 13th year of the latter's ‘reign, has been edited by Dr. Kielhorn in Epi. Indica, Volume IV, ( e ee &e.). language and forms of expressions of the new charters are non the same with those employed in the fies ones. The aracters in which they are inscribed are the same. They do not bring out any new important facts about the fees or the identifica- tion of the grantors, except the names of the ges granted an a few other minor details scarcely worthy of notice. The hi pages. karate a C, D, Eand F; the new ones pi re named G, H, I and J respectively. These ten charters, together with the one granted by ja, are the only records that we possess of this dynasty. eee nate 2 - Charters of the Somavamsi Kings. [January, 1905, us the names of four successive kings, viz., (1) Sivagupta, (0) Maha-Bhavagupta I alas Janamejaya, (3) Maha- he gupta alias Yayati, on (4) Maha-Bhavagupta II al’as Bhim rathas Each of the first three was the father of his successor. They call. es as aeiiae of the Somakula (lunar race) and as the ‘lords of the three Kalingas.’ They grant lands in ee different districts of the Kogala country. th the grant B, C and D, issued in the thirty-first year of his reign, Bhavigupte i is referred to by the title Kogalendra (lord of Kosala). Charter J is said to have been written by a clerk of the office of the ‘minister for peace and war’ of the Kogala country. These facts prove beyond doubt that these kings ruled over the Kosala country, or at least a part of it. About five of the copper-plate charters were found in the Native State of Patna in the Central Provinces, and The charters of Maha-Sivagupta and his son are issued from Vinitapura and Yayatinagara, towns or a town on the Mahanadi river. The village granted se the = al ¥ is said to be situa in Daksina-Tosala* which may istake for Daksina- Koégala or Southern Kosala. These facts chia that it was Dak- shina-Kogala (or southern Kosala), identifiable with the south- eastern ts of ae Sop Provinces, which was included ix in the cage of ich the term occurs wold. sugges another meaning. a word Tosali as the name of some country in or near Orissa is as -old at least as the third ee -C. The. two separate edicts of Asoka found in rg version of Dhauli in Orissa are addressed to the officials at Tosali, The expressions ‘‘Ubhaya Tosalyam” (i.e., i th divisions of Tosali) and at na Tosalyam Franga (doubtful) visaye ” (7.e., i ranga vigaya or district in Southern hee oot in an old co late grant found some Native State in Orissa written in the old Gupta characte and cannot be of a date later ine the sth. Century A.D. It is clear from the above that Tosali was a country very near to, if not comprised in, the posses- hen we take Daksina Tosala as a mistake f or Daksina Kofala (Southern Kosala if Only two small fragments of the plage w mentioned above were found. The ion was ve ‘ any king co ald be he few words that could be satisfactorily deciphered convin me that it was certainly a land-gran’ rye. received with the above’ ents. was circular in shape and had a diameter of two-and-a- half inches, One face of it Raesoae srs in its upper half a female figure, seated on 4 lotus, with two elephants (one on each side) havin g their trunks up- shag 4 over her head. This antblent’ is tig to that found on the seals of the Somayamfi kings under notice. Ther a line of writing below the emblem, but it was too much damaged to We Solon i Vol. I, No. Li) Charters of the Somavamsi Rings. 3 fasrameatq would, as they stand, mean ‘from the glorious camps of victory pitched at Murasima and. Arama, respectively,’ or “from the camps of victory of the glorious king who was residing at Mirasima and Arama, respectively:’ Mr. M. M. Chakravarti, who assigns the charters to the 12th century rather than to the 11th as done by Mr. Fleet, objects to Mr. Fleet’s ~ gum. of the term and ‘considers that these kings could not rule in Orissa, for at ant ae kings of the Gangavamésa dynasty were masters of that pr The title ‘Tri- Kalidpadiipadt ‘Ais dl of the three eealsget) used Kalinga is a vague term to us. But it seems to ol sure aia it included the whole of — with at least a few districts in the neighbourhood. Now Kalinga was a strip of country between the - sea-coast and the Eastern Ghats. It extended to about Viz patam in the south. Its northern limit is said in the Mahabharata to be the river Vaitarani (mod. Byterni), which river and - sane people the Pandavas are eLdgnonihed to — oo - the as). The grant alingidhipati attached to their satay but not the title Kogalendra font of Kotal), although they w re undoubtedly the masters of the Kogala country. Indeed, by the lk latter title Maha-Bhavagupta I is referred to in charters B, and D. But this title is not used along with their names nor is it joined to the title Tri-Kalinga- ae which is almost invariably prefixed to their names. This seems to show that the title Sie gobo adhipati was 2 shoueee oO included in Tri-Kaliiga (three Raltagas)” Ths we see that they possessed at least.a part of Tri-Kalinga and. therefore the title held sway over what is now called the Patna State is ae eee eS ihe oe or districts are called Telatatta and Oagatata ~ ble). These a ee that they were on the banks of t part of of th if Mr. pate Sdenkgantion of Vinitapura and Yayatinagara with, the town of Katak (Cu ne) be correct, we may notice this fact. obhe, issuing p laces of J Maha-Bhavagupta I's charters are bas 4 Charters of the Somavamsi Kings. [January, 1905. described as fasta weq@i. The charters granted in the 8th and 9th e years of his son Maha-Sivagupta (Yayati) are issued from Vinita- pura ; while the charters granted in the 24th and the 28th years His son Maha-Sivagupta is said in one of the eulogistic verses to have defeated Ajapala (a king probably) in battle and to have captured thirty-two big elephants. From the third plate of Charter H, which is the worst executed of the charters, it ap- PDaha bo he defeated the Ceds and devastated their country = T have made a tabular abstract of the whole series of ten charters, This will facilitate their comparative study and will Save the trouble of going through the records themselves. The abstract is appended with this paper. Some Details common to the new Charters (G, H, I, and J). As already stated, they were found somewhere in the Native State of Patna attached to the Sambalpur district in the Central Provinces. Each charter consists of three plates strung together by a thick ring, the ends of which are joined in a circu- lar seal. The seal bears in relief a seated ; e with - opposite sides of the plates. The language employed in these re- cords is Sanskrit; and except for the hetisticties, beacieenadines and eulogistic verses, they are generally in prose throughout. A point of orthography common to all these records is the use of v for b. G.—Pétna Copper-Plate Grant of the 6th year of Mahd-Bhava- gupta’s reign, the ring and the seal together weigh 2 seers and The plates, 12} chhataks (¢.e., a little more than 53 Ibs.). Each of the plates measures about 73 by 5”. The ring is about half an inch in Vol. I, No. 1.] Oharters of the Somavamsi Kings. 5° thickness and 4” in diameter. The seal is12” indiameter. In relief - on a countersunk surface it shows a seated female figure, perhaps of the sd lses Lakgmi, with two elephants. The plates are al- most smooth; only the middle one and a one of another have their ends raised into rims to protect the writing. The inscription, which is deep, is in a state of perfect sae Although the graving is deep, the letters do not show through on the reverse sides of the plates as the latter are substantial. The characters are ‘Kutila.’ They include forms of decimal figures for 6, 13 and 5 in lines 42, 43 and 46 respectiv vey: The a avagraha does not occur in this record. Final forms oc- cur of ¢ in Katakdt (line 1), sae (line 24), dadyat (tine 26), - Samvat (line 42); and ofn in addin and sarvvan (line 7), in etan and parthivendran (line 37). The language is Sanskrit, and except for the benedictive and imprecatory verses from lines to 40, the whole record is in prose. The rules of Sandhi are neglected in several places. There are several spelling mistakes which must have been due to the Kayastha (or clerk), e.g., grat , Safar, the use of % for w and several others. The average size of the letters is about § of an inch. V is used for b throughout. FR is used for i in pravarggayanti in line s charter is the sonid . the two and G) issued in the 6th year of Maha-Bhavagupta’ reign. In lines 16 and 17, the village granted is said to have a made Rate ( warctere ) ; ‘yet i in the concluding two lines a nominal revenue of five iver coins a year seems to be fixed as the king’s share. . The charter is moreover called in line 45 to be a revenue-charter (Kara- Sasanam). rter A also ag Ae as subject to a similar r yearly payment. Tn lines 19 and 20, find the expression “ prativarsa-datavya- rapyakastapalakoradtnan vinisertya. ahaa of the Contents of G. From the victorious camp located at Murasima [or from the victorious (city of) Kataka ]— . [ll. 1-4] The most devout worshipper of (the god) Maheévara, glorious _, GL 4-5] Siv: tadeva, ie bein in residence at Matidisa, asia io fthe pichoy SF issue given above in the Ist line of the —— be obj tele s being in ood health and having done worship to th §aheians of ? ya); - 5-8] i issues this command to the cultivators ise other in- habitants of the villageas well ne ‘ : pe ving from ti time to time in that district, such as es &e., 6 Charters of the Somavamsi Kings. (January, 1905. So ief BE 8-48} «Be it known to you that for the increase of the reli- gious meritand glory of our (aie arate: ) godly, semen’ a vas = of . our own selves, this village undaries, with its hidden treasures and deposits, with vt in from all lets and hindrances, =o the power to receive & nape cesses, fits it My regular and aeeoaliae: rroops—is granted by us ates liba- 101 ue-free— j long as moon, the the sun and the earth endure, 11-14] re Bhhattapntas sect Kegava and (Sri) Apya, sons of Bhatta Daddi, belonging to Kausika gotra, with the pravar poet Hees and Vibotinites, students of the Kanva aeEh, . Kommapira and inhabitants of Loisrga. meer 2 17-18] inwiny this you should live in happiness Fens : ing unto rte on ope ea the = gold and other shares of their ca {H. 18-40, In these lines are eontained the acandiadd to future kings fo for the preservation of the grant and the usual imprecatory and benedictive verses (for which see the translation of J.). [Ll. 40-46], This charter was written by Kayastha tine or the son of cores sy ; lo Samvat 6, Kartika sudi 13. This revenue- cohiaihes er is grated after the fixing of the very revenue as five silver coins. H. —Pagna Copper-Plate Bothy of the 8th year of { Yayati) Maha- gupta’s ret igi. The e weight of the plates, the ring and ‘the seal together is 3 ee si 6 chhataks (or about 7/bs). sty of the atte Pesce eS The ring is 45” in diam The usual device on the ont is visible. The interiors of the ees Sick: ppt of the working of the engraver’s tools. Th ving is deep; but it cure. Thecha es for ey: and 13 13 i in ar 39 and 40 respectively. The pa occurs in @wisfweee in line 13, Absivask: "It is issued from Vini itapura. ‘The place of issue is eid in the words (Vinitapurat Katakat), which iriotins one to Mr. Fleet’s Vol. I, No. 1.] Charters of the Somavamsi Kings. _ 7 view about the identification of en ane with Outtak; for the word ‘ Katakat’ looks as if it were in appositio n with Vinitapura. The words se Ait under this. ani be translated as “from Vinitpura, which is Kat This. se purports to convey ar on the northern part of oe cgay river (or the river of the Dasarna country), to the village Talakajja in Samal (or Sanrla) Visaya ars Maddhila and a resident of Pr da in Kogala, having the prava- ras Gotrapa, Kasyapa, Vatsa and Naidhruya, and a stndent of the ae Sakha of the Vajasaneya (Samhita). ines 15-36 contain the usual injunction to future kings with the benedietiv and i imprecatory verses about the merits of the pre- serva a a the ae erits of the confiscation of granted lands, 36-41 tell us that it was written by Uccavanaga (or Voleumps P)y ne Cahieao (? ), son of Samamphendllava ( ? )s by the command of the ranaka Dharadatta, the Maha-Sandhivi hin, in the Sth year of ‘the victorious reign of decane ait that z was engraved ee Vijiani Madhava, son of s 40-42 conta a verse setting forth the tiechatiobichan of | life aad its pleasures and enjoining the preservation o ood works of others. The next lines are very obscure. They speak of a powerful Kosala king of the Somavamésa (referring erebahty to Maha-Sivagupta himself) who defeated probably the Cedis (@tgqra may be a mistake for Sara ). The last two words of the record speak of the devastation of some amg probably Dahala or the Cedi country (“ serar fasargarc “made Dahana or Dahala uninhabited”). The same king probably was the author of the devastation, 12 tape Copper-Plate Grant of. ao aa year of Yayati-Maha- Siv vage ypta's 47 Each of the plates measures 83” by 63. The ring is 53!’ in diameter. The diameter of the seal is gir It contains the usual female figure. The weight of. the plates, the ring and the seal together is 4 seers and 5 chataks (or nearly 9th). The characters includes decimal figures for 24 and 5 in line 62. The virama occurs in wre (1. 12), were and qa in line 13, and in wawrata_in line 24. It is mistakenly omitted in warq and *yTw in lines 56 and 57 respectively. Final forms occur of » in yareta (1. 18) cera, ik Ld . 19) and @etegra (20); and of m (a) with a virama below, fq in the last line. The avagraha occurs wrongly in aaiianten 3 in line 19 and correctly in gwaytsfizetin line 38. The average size of the letters is $ of an inch. As for the ortho- graphy, we may notice the use of * (@) for anusvara in a8 Charters of the Somavams& Kings. (January, 1905. in line 61 and the use of n (@) for anusvara in wavy in line 9. Vis used for b as usual in these records. The wordings of the vitae record are almost identical with those of J. Both the donor and the donee are the same persons eogevems and Os in the dates. The present charter does not con- in the verse in praise of the Sandhivigrahin (who is paweyer a different person here) which i Sas in J toward the This charter purports to convey the (lines 25-26) ilace of Deladeli in the Telatatta oipage: in aie Kosala conniey to Bhatta- Mahodadhi (Ul. 30. 64].—‘ This charter was written: by “the Kayastha Dates et a writer belonging ‘to the office of the Mahasandhi- vigrahin, the Ranaka oe es on the fifth fth? of the Ar right or the translation of this nee teferesioe is made to the translation of J, with which it is identical in almost all parts. J.—Patna Copper-Plate Grant of the rs geen of Yayati-Maha- Sivagupta’s reig Each plate measures oF" by 7.” The ring is slighty ‘above 3” in thickness and is 42’ in diameter. The diameter of the seal j is 21.” It contains the eeaT female figure te. The weight of the the whole is 4 seers and 5 chataks (or about 9° Ibs). The inscription extends to a. portion o r ‘the outer side of the third plate. The average size of the letters is about 3”. The engravin, is good and fairly deep; but the plates being substantial the letters do not show through on the reverse sides, except very slightly on the outer side of the first plate. Final forms occur of n (#) in arate (line 14), yatera, Fars ,—cera (line 22), sa (line 24), zara (line 63) and-*grq (line 64) and of'(#) m in yeatfera (line 75), in which last instance the viraima is put below it. The ise form of ¢ (@) is found in the following ligatures :— . aqt (line 12), qe (in line 18), = (in line 24), @in (line 73). The virdma oceurs in |rere (112); while in several cases it has been omitted through mistake: eg. in wretq| (line 32), a@la, wa - (line 13) and fem (line’ 14). The avagraha occurs incorrectly in satarg and correctly in trasarfiutaa (line 73). As regards the orthography; we may notice that eee. is written for aT@, and fagen for f¥een) The use of v for d is usual. As this record is the longest of the four charters under notice; I give its full translation, to which *yicteneE is made for the mean- ing of the rest. LN. 8 ‘Vol. I, No. 1.) Charters of the Somavamsi Kings. 9 Fuut TRANSLATION oF J. [L. 13] Om Hail! From that glorious town of Yayatinagara,— L. 1-4]—where the enjoyment of love is being continually subdued and fascinated by amorous thoughts ; . 4-7.|—-where, even in the midst of quarrels arising from jealousy, lovers, beaten by lotuses from the ears of women who have cast the beau anguishes roused to action by the entrance of the sharp arrows of Cupid, with their hairs standing on the ends (lit. sprouting up) of the objects of their love) ; Ll. 7-11.|—where, at the tops of houses beautifully white- washed, the places of assignation of unchaste women and their pearl ornaments were whitened by the clusters of rays issuing from and. whose spotless fame, well known throughout the three worlds, _ covered the eight quarters like a canopy. [Lines 16-18] From him sprang King Yayati, whose glory was sung in all the three worlds, who defeated his enemies with con- tempt as it were, and whose sword had its sharp edge made rugged with the pearls coming out of the foreheads of the elephants rent asunder by it ; Ll. 18-21.] whose sword rent asunder with its point the foreheads of a large number of elephants, from which heaps of pearls came out and adorned the bosom of the damsel of the earth in every — battle ; the dusts of whose lotus-like feet, as ptire as the rays of the gems in the head-dresses of kings constantly bowing down at his face, thirty-two big elephants, named Kaémadeva, etc., whose riders had been killed,—elephants who had sharp and huge tusks’ and whose temples were discharging ichor and therefore abounded with oa of greedy bees getting intoxicated (by draughts of the fragrant fluid) 2 10 Charters of the Somavamsi Kings. | January, 190 [Ll. 26-29.] The most devout worshipper of (the god) Mahe- $vara, the ornament of the Somakula, the lord of the three Kalingas, the glorious Maha-Siivagupta-raja-deva, who meditates on the feet of _ [Ll 24-27] the most devout worshipper of (the god) Maheégvara, the Paramabhattaraka, the Maharajadhiraja, the Paramesvara, the ornament of the Somakula, the lord of the three Kalingas, the glorious Maha-Bhavaguptarajadeva, [Ll dhatrs (afqara), the Niyuktadhikarikas (faaantwanfce), the Danda- v Reis pasikas (eeatfan), the Pisunas (fasya), the Vetrikas (@fas), the Avarodhajanas (@atrasta), the Ranakas (xTaH), the Rajaballabhas (xtsraqv) &ec. (in the following words) :— grand-son of Paramegyara, an inhabitant of N taradi in the Lavada district (visaya), an immigrant from Kasili in the Sravasti with the pravaras Devarata, f the Gautama sakha. [Lines 43-44]. Being aware of this, you should dwell in hap- piness rendering unto him the rents and other shares of enjoyment due to him.” Se eae hia * —(Lit. those who collected). Prob. purveyors or collectors of revenue. —Those whose duty was to keep near. Prob. Usherers. a —Those in charge of the Appointment Department. Swarfwa—Those whose duty was to punish the wrong-doers. faxraa—Spies. @faaq—Lit. an officer who held a cane. Prob. Chamberlain. Bac ysraq— Officers employed at the harem, b] ? 2 bs bs O| Katake ’ ” ” g fehesdak ’ ? ? + ” ’ ” ’ V| Katak. e es . Ta(?trh)-| Sandana. e a F - = “ . Do. D lenda. ‘ VI| Patna, |Maha-Siva-| 8 45 Victorious | Talakujja.| Sanrla, ‘a Kémadeva,| Jalajadda. - MAdhdhila} Ucch Dharada Vijfiani | This is the H gupta, alias vanaga( (the | Madhava, | obscurest Yayati. (Katak), utthita- | Ranaka) of jof the Vinitapura nt), Vasu. | charters. of Samam- phenalfava, _ by com mand of . Dhara- datta, * Though the name of the country is not given, I suppose it must be Kosa] la, For Poyain B should be read Poté, The letter looks like ¢ rather than », 26 ' Charters of the Bimaveiadl Krag. [Janvary, 190 A TABULAR Asetnier or THE Eveven CHarters—Continued. | 1 2 3 | 4 5 | 6 7 8 9 10 11 | Bo 14 15 16-4 { fi l | * | Date | | ; : p | : Place from ; & | . The dis- , which the Mahasan _ Place of Ry Place of | Villages : Grantee’s | Gran : : Mo. | find. Grantor. mer Pa issue, granted Sie - Gountry. ame ackdinees Country. pera ae}. Weer Aahivigra- wots ahha Re | |°™@\| Months, ee i) grant. $3 me ot f es c VII| Katak. mt 9 | Jyaistha, | Vinitapura| Chanda- | Marada. |Dakshina-| Sankha- (Sri) Silé-- Odra, |(Sri) balla- se, Cchic- Vijnani ee sudi 13, (grama). Toate. pani. bhafijapati. grama in chatesva. | MAdhava. 8 Madhya- stake for : dega. Kosala, Fleet |. Vill} Patné. |Maha-Siva-| 24 | Asddha, | Yaydtina-| Heldheli | Telatatta.| Kosala. Mahodadhi|Ntaradi in nie Kasili in | Tathagata, Dhéradatta ae T sapte, alias sudi 5, gara, | (or Dela- Lavada- Srivasti- |a Kayastha ay ati. deli]. (vishaya), mandala. |(writer) of} Ranaka), the office of the Maha- sandhivi- ahin 3 Ix ” ” 28 f Ie Llutta- iS hs s e ins Me Kayastha | Singha- The soe J ruma, in Sanna- Saryasena jdatia (M.S.) Vijiiani vati. of the of the Madhu- office of the} Kosala). | mathana, — e Mahasan- ‘ dhivigra- hin. X|Prob.near,|Mahi-Bha-| 3 |Margasira,| ,,-- |Gandasimi-|Sakhdiga-| Ractio, | sifigod | Kouol Kasilli- | Madgala. | Siigha. sha-| rga g Pe osala. ree i angala- | Singha The vee F) Katak. |vagupta II, sudi 3. ‘ nilli dyanha. ” — |the rigaka.| (grama) in eng datta. datta. | Vijfiani, alias Bhi-| | : crest joy. ' Devibhoga oven adhu- : | maratha, (visaya). Srivanti malla. andal, se api ea on ee XI| Kudopali | Ditto’s : ae Residence| Loisara. | Gidanda bee fea . |Hastipada.! Purnna-: ie oa Written | (village), feudatory | , g. of Puiija (Mandala), t atta, son in a very Bargarh | chief, @ |'3-3 at Va (?) of Kirana, cursive (tahsil), | lord of 15 so Mandapati the Sres- hand. The ambalpur villages, oe Maha-Bha. thin of nd (district). named si vagupta IT Lenapura name, Puiija, son| 3 = as - Bhima-_ of Boda. > ing at Ya- ratha, of as yati-na- Maha-. ~~» na a ao s S is not 0 . Vol. 1, No. 2.) = Harwigs of the Indian Museum. 27 [N. 8.] 2. Harwigs of the Indian Museum, with Descriptions a eg Species—By Marcoum Burr, B.A., F.L.8., F.G.S., F.Z.8., Cesamnaie neat by N. ANNANDALE. Genus APACHYS SeRVILne, Apa oH fee Borm. Sikhim. Nos. 5301-02/14, 1802/6, 2552- 3-4-5-6-8-9/5. All nymphs. Previously recorded from Silhet and Burma. Genus DIPLATYS Servite. Diplatys ridleyi Kirb, Upper Assam, No, 1332/9, @. This species has been recorded from Sumatra, but the specimen in question se not appear to be distinct ladiator, n. Calcutta. ig, No. 7336/14, and a larva, at Cal cutta, by Mr, Nelson Annandale. Owing to to the iienthation of the colours, I feel certain that this larva belongs to this species. It has the very long segmented cerci that are - characteristic of the larve of this genus. Genus. PYGIDICRANA Servitwe. Pygidicrana eximia Dohrn. No, 5310/14, $ ; Berhampur No. gates 2. Genus ECHINOSOMA SERVILLE, Echinosoma ea meee (Haan). Khasi Hills, Sibsaugor mh No. 5324/14, (S. Peal.) One 9. Also a fragment which l refer with doubt ‘s this species, labelled Calentta, and another fragment from Sikhim, No. 2560/5. The species is abundant in Java, ta; etc. . Genus FORCIPULA Botrvar. Forcipula - oe (Dohrn). Sikhim, Nos. 8858/13, ¢@. 5308/14 9, 5315/14, Forcipula clei (Dohrn). Sikhim, Nos. 5319-26- ae All females. .Both these species are previously known from Ind and Burma Foreipula d ecolyi Borm. phi Fe ©. E. Peal), lef, No, 5317/14, Previously reeorded fro: Genus LABIDURA Leacn. Labidura bengalensis (Dohrn.) Berhampur, No, 5960-1-3-4- 5/12. 2 ¢ #,3 9 ¢. Hardware , (J Wood-Mason), 1 .£, No. 5320/14. Caleutta,1 ¢ &1 9, Oke. Collr.) Also a larva, Ber- hampur, No, 5969/12, 28 Earwigs of the Indian Museum. (February, 1908 Labidura riparia (Pall.) var. cnermis Brunner. Berhampur, Nos. 5967-8/12. 146,19. Calentta, 18 ¢ 5,42 9 9, 25 larve. Labidura Ae aide (Palla as.) Type form. Ban galore, (Cameron). No. 5314/14,1¢. Be Spemes No. 5966/12, es a Bound- ary cones n,1¢. Dehra Dun, No. 6337/8, 1 Labidura lividipes (Dufour.), ‘Ranchi, No. 8426/12. Calcutta, Nos. 5577/12, 5528/12, 299, & 8200/11, broken. Genus LABIDURODES Bormans. Laburodes robustus Borm. Tavoy, No. 170/5. This specimen is not mature, but it pare? well with de Borman’ s description of the type. from New Guinea. — Genus ANISOLABIS Firser, Anisolabis annulipes Lucas, Caleutta, 203. . Genus SPONGIPHORA Servitte. Spongiphora sphing Burr, Calcutta, 1¢. Genus CHELISOCHELLA Veruerr. Chelisochella superba (Dohrn.) Johore, (J. Wood-Mason.), No, > §305/14.. 1¢. Genus CHELISOCHES Scuppmr. Chelisoches morio (Fabr.)? New 2 Hebrides, No. 5306/14 coll. Distant), 19. Johore,. No. 5304/14, (J. Wood- “Mason. ), 1é. Abundant throughout the Oriental Region. Chelisoches glaucopterus Bormans. ° Usper Assam, No. 1330/9, 14. Recorded from B : m Burma (?) Chelisoches melanoce haus Dohrn.) Upper A _ oe 1334/9, 1g. Recorded Fibin: 1d is ee ee Ae Genus ALLODAHLIA Nennote, Allodahlia scabriuscula (Haan.). 2 ; Sikkim, Mung Phu, a : , Nos. as 5318/14, ra of ie E. P Deain Valley ee oaee Genus ANECHURA SUDDER, Anechura ancylura (Dohrn.) N Hi I | 3 d No, 5309/14. 9, ) Naga Hills, (Capt, Butcher.) Vol. 1, No.2.) = Earwigs of the Indian Museum. 29 (N. 8.] Anechura sp. Shillong. No, 5312/14, (Godwin-Austen). 19. Anechura metallica (Dohrn.) Khasia Ps (J, Wood-Mason), No, 5316/14,¢. Kurseong (purchased), 1é. Genus OPISTHOCOSMIA Donry. Opisthocosmia oannes Burr. Khasia Hills. No. 5323/14, 1 I Slightly different in colour from the type, (described from Assam ;) the elytra and wlan 5a are bright bronzy castaneous instead of dark red, Opisthocosmia ag ni, Sikhim. “No, 5325/14, Opisthocosmia vivax n. Dikrang Valley, Sanangy No. 5313/14, _(Godwin- Austen. ) Genus FORFICULA Luiyy. ie _ Forficula sp. n. Rang, Sikhim. No. 5775/5. Forficula tomis Koll, Oiwake. 1885.2. Besonded from n. Forficula sp.n, Sikhim. No, 53235/14, Q. orficula beelzebub Burr. Dardjiling. sshetpidute bse 9. Pre- vioniaity recorded from Dardjiling. Forficula sp. n. Gilgit Exp. No. 3824/6. Forficula celer nn, Khasia Hills. No, 5327- 9/14. é si Forficula acer n, Sikhim, Mung Phu, No. ides Genus APTERYGIDA. eeekann, Apterygida noes Kirb. Nos. 5330-5361/14, 41, ¢ 2, 61 2 9; Bangalore (Cameron), Nos. 5364- 5-6- hey 6 od 3,12 Q g. Some very dark in solar < also several fragment : Descriptions or New Spectres. DIPLATYS GLADIATOR sp.n. + fuscim, postice pallescens, oculis atris ; occiput postice onsite’ 4 instructum, suturis valde distinctis ; frons inter oculos in- distincte bi-impressa : antenne typice, allidee : pronotum rotunda- tum, wque longum ac latum, pallidum ; scutellum m , palli- dum, triangulare : elytra bivia lata nigra ; alee rudimentarim, haud © prominentes ; pedes pallidi; abdomen gracile, leve, tuberculis lateralibus parum distinctis, testaceo-rufum ; segmen tum penulti- — 30 Earwigs of the Indian Museum. (February, 1905, dentem acutum’ magnum sigan dehinc inermia, incurva, attenuata, aream ovalem includentia. o Long.corporis......8°75 mm, ‘ ” forcipis 15. eee eore INDIA :—Catcourta. - A very distinct species, icisetanase by the rudimentary wings, black elytra, which are bro ee notum, and the form of the last abdominal segment and fore ere is a larva with long segmented cerci whieh. on account of the distribution of colours, I attribute also to this species, It also comes from Calcutta. OPISTHOCOSMIA VIVAX sp. n. tatura majore, castanea: caput magnum, tumidum sulcis Y-formantibus, profunde impressis: pronotum oblongum, antice rectum, postice paulo adnan Snerenne tum ; prozona tumida, — plana, rugulosa: elytra ampla, granulosa ; alee promi- tes, leves: piiercouril latum, Seine angustatum, ened iiss recto, paulo, reflexo: abdomen medio dilatatum, le eve ; mentis omnibus margine postico pilis brevibus spissis hansoauban instructis; segmentum ultimum dorsale an ngustum, declive, margine postico recto, integro ; medio ae bie oct subtuberculato : - pygidium prominens, validum, coins 2 ac : forcipis bracchia remota, gracilia, abnitits reheat versus incurva, a ‘interno per totam longitudinem denticulata, 9. g . - Long” corporis......18 mm. » Foreipis.....4970, INDIA: Dixrane Vattzy, Nananas. No, 5313/14. (Godwin- Austen), This is a very iia species, characterised by the Sesto sutures, the form of the pygidium, and the dilated abdom The basal part of ee san | is badly broken, it the speci- men is apparently a female, though the well developed characters would appear to be more suitable to a male. It is possibly a male. FORFICULA ACER sp. n. Ni psaieee ; caput globosum, rufum, suturis ——— cade: anten- ney...f. enta 7 restant), nigre: pro prozona vix — depleastare: medio sutura lonuiendenbht reine oa > lata tfipite vix angustius, margine antico recto, postico lateribusque paullo rotundatis, lateribus ipsis paullo reflexis: el et ale edvia, rufo-nigra, ‘ata ; abdomen — 1-3 fere levibus, nigris” Vol. 1, No. 2.] Harwigs of the Indian Museum. 31 N. 8. upberculis lateralibus distinctis; segmentis ceteris fusco-rufis, punctulatis; segmentum ultimum dorsale transversum, margine llostico incrassato, ation he tuberculo magno nigro instructum : pygi- alum magnum lon stum parrallelum, apice truncatum : corcipis bracchia rufa valifta basi subcontigua, depressa ac deplanata, valde elongata: pars depressa margine interno laminato-crenulata, dente acuto ac forti terminata ; Pa bracchia attenuata, depla- nata, sensim incurva, inermia = ae Long. corporis...... 85 mm, = Welds a) ys TORO. part. “ depresse.. .2°5. , tota forcipis..,..8°5. INDIA: Sixuim, Mung Phu. No, 2724/8. d. This specimen is of the “ macrolabia form” of forceps ; it is characterised by the long parallel pygidum FORFICULA CELER sp. n. Caput leve, globosum, rufo-nigrum: antenne 11-segmentas, rufe, apice pallescentes: pronotum magnum, katum, capite vix abdomen punctulatum, tuberculis lateralibus distinctis ; segmentum erat dorsale ¢ transversum, utrinque obtuse bituberculatum ; noto-dilatata, usque ad dimidiam partem longitudinis, dehinc subito attenuata, sensim incurva, apice haud attingentia, 2 conti- gua, recta, imermia. 9. fof Long. corporis......9 mm. 8 mm. APIS... ..c-4.» oer ven geeeeoe 79 INDIA: Kuasia Hitts. Nos. 5327-8/14. SN alt oe ee a ge Rie Fe eee 3 Sct Vol. I, No. 3.] Lhe genus Apus in Baliichistan. 33 Ly, Of 3. Occurrence of the Sto vets in Balichistan.—By E. VReven- BURG, Geological Survey of Ind The following I. was not is an extract from aware, till a few my diary: ‘“ Ko- days ago, that hian, 18th Febru- w a rough sketch of its distribution. The circumstance did not recur to short notice from emory. my mind until a few days ago, hip on showing my sketch to Major Alcock and to Mr, Annandale at the Indian Museum, they OF 1 an actual specimen, it is not cae to determine the exact 43’ at the foot of an cf rape range form rming the nGréhante border of the Kharan desert which constitutes a portion of the semi-independent State of Kharan in Western Baldchistan. passed this locality while marching to Kohian, a camping place situated about three miles further east, and did not have any opportunity of again visiting it. Except for a few wells and springs this region is almost waterless. On the occasion of my visit in the winter of 1900-1901, there had been, — quite an unusual amount of rainfall, Heavy showers fell o the — nial pools, by un. , one) ra the eat and $ derground midis do occur in certain cath 34 The genus Apus in Baluchistan. { March, 1905. cannot say for certain that this one was not of that kind, but from its appearance, this seemed unlikely. On approaching the pool I found it swarming with the crustacea of which I here give e ske is roximately of natural size. nite diagrammatic, but saliteiently detailed to enable clear identi- fication of the o ject ee eG The diagram sag seagria: 7 Boy extending beyond the shield is te eepniltaly longer than in the specimens and figures that have been shown to me b Major Alcock and Mr. Annandale. Its relative dimension is pos- sibly slightly exaggerated in my sketch. There is no doubt, how- pair of eyes in the anterior part of the shield. There exists, Apus, a third unpaired eye placed slightly further bag than the line joining the paired eyes, but it is very small and easily escapes detection if one does not know of its existence. The candal appendages are much shorter in my sketch than in the figures and vary which I have seen in Calcutta. Perhaps they had got broken in my specimen. e presence of so large a number of crustacea in the situa- tion where I observed them, appears very puzzling. If the pool was the remnant of a larger pond temporarily filled by rain-water, one can understand that they should have gradually become crowded into a small space as the water receded, but their deve- lopment must have been very rapid, for if the l is not one of the perennial ones alluded to, it could scarcely have existed for more than two months previous. If the pool is perennial and: normally of the small size it Studs ate when I saw it, its crowded population is still difficult to a A As noticed at a previous ‘iting <é Mr. oe it is prob- able that the reputed absence from this country of many well- known fresh-water invertebrates is this to our scant knowledge of its poral fauna. r. Annandale has maggots my attention to the account of the genus in bint tices History of the British mother ce cording to which Apus can reach a length of oneinch after three weeks d seats pment from the egg. It has also been noticed in Europe that sg crustacean appears sporadi~ cally and suddenly in an unaccountable mann | Vol. I, No. 3.] A note on Haléyudha. 35 [N. 8.] 4, A note on Haldyudha, the author of Bréhmanasarbasva.—By Yoorsa Cuanpra S/AstRee, Part I. Brahmanasarbasva is a well-known book which deals with several books in Sanskrit dealing with the different branches of learning. There are different conjectures as to Se identity besides what is given by himself in his Brahmanasarbasy undita, Lalamohana Vidyanidhi, the ea an of Sambandha- sisting says that Halayudha, the Prime Minister of Lakshmana Sena, was the Halayudha of the Chatta family, who was honoured by Ballala Sena. He also says that this Lakshmana Sena equalized the rank among the Kulins of the Rarhi class, and was the son of Kesgaba Sena, end hence the great-grandson of Ballala Sena.! The late Pundita Muktirama Vidyabigisa, who edited Veni- samhara, a well- att drama by. sa Narayana, at the expense of the late Babu Prosanna Kumar Tagore of Calcutta, says in Sena was sixteenth in descent from Bhatta Narayana and was an ancestor of the Tagore family. He wrote many books on we ‘itis (Hindu Law and Usage) which are still extant. Dr. Raj Lala Mitra and Raja Sourindra Mohana Tagore, the ees ts of Babu Prosanna Kumara Tagore, mentioned above, are of the same mind with Vidyébagisa, only differing from him in ‘vaapevk of the degree of — en e Babu Syama Charana Sarakara, the author of oe basthbaiorasats a well-known digest of Hindu case law, writ its preface, most probably following Muktarima Vidyabagisa, ‘that 1 Vide qaqeaferaray by Lila Mohana Vidydnidhi. First edition, pages 162, 163, 207, 208, 209, UPACAM TYAN SLA: FRAT CATT ATH, aa |la- legMa aaa cafaa4r aeaasiaattcat | aq nan sata te weet | : aoa ead aigifme squads date afaare autfa @ ; afa vqmrcrafaaraiai ae aa Ama eeatewaaa aay | 2 Vide Sena R&jas of Bengal, by Dr. R. L. Mittra, and English translation of Veni Sanhies by Baba Sourindra Mohana Tagore (now RAj ja). 36 A note on Haléyudha. [March, 1905. “this great Pundita (Halfyudha) was the spiritual guide of Laksmana Sena, a renowned monarch, who gave his name to an manas of Bengal.”! Now, three questions arise here for decision :— (1) If Halayudha, the author of Brahmanasarbasva, did really belong to the Chatta family as stated by Lila Mohana Vidyanidhi, or the Bandya family as stated by Muk (2) If he was the prime minister of Lakshmana Sena, the son of Kegaba Sena and great-grandson of Ballala ena. (3) Who was he in fact ? At a certain date in his reign Ballala Sena, the King of Bengal, madea gift of a golden cow. Some Brahmanas of the Rarhi class after causing that cow to be cut into pieces, accepted the gift 1 ir names areas follows: Samkara Pitamundi, Diva- kara Garagari, Douka Gura, Dokari Pippali, Martanda, Anai, Ganai, Hara and Gopee Bandya, Dokari Mashachataka, Madhu Sudana Rayee, Yaba Kuésdri, Narayana Hara, Kegava Dayaree, Ganguli, Goutama Putitunda, Pdrasara Simali, and S’amkara i sa | Preface of aqegrayy by the late Syamacharana Sarakira, pages 23, 24. ‘da qanay ae cet fama wfaa: | a7 quaaaasea yaar as i feat afeaqat erat qarai afaatag | fam: ofaqEtstar aausafeeqat: | Tye: Vaquat a astsfa @ fearac: | Tistsaatat a etafsaa faust | Sawaal 3 autegeRa: | safe anfas estat waar yp Vol. I, No. 3.] A note on Haldyudha. 37 [N. 8.] Ballala Sena having observed this evil practice of the Rarhi class of Brahmanas, selected some principal Kulins from Kulins and honoured them. e names of those spotless Kulins are as follows: Bahurupa, Sucha, Avsbinde, ,Haldyudha and Bangila of the Chatta family, Gobardhanacharya of the Putitunda family, Sira of the Ghoshala family, Roshakara of the Kundalala family, Jalhana, Mahesvara, Debala, Vamana, Is4na and Makaranda of the and Kutuhala of the Kanjilala family.! It is probable that Ballala honoured the above-named Kulins of the Rarhi class about the same time that he eee the aristocracy (atet=z) among the Barendra Brahmanas. areal ctafsatat a cat a ayes | qurfeda arar a estarzraatsfa a 1 afeatfafauatar erases HU: | agugtaatar a asatalaarea | gat faaattsat egqatfasdaa: | atest aacadt azafaacuat | MF At @ STz atat yfaatanden: ! feats yume: wa: wget fefaeatfaa: | sat qulgasa wet aSlSsT: | aut aaaqaraa uy atfeadtefa 1 aay dtaa Ba cla aS aaa 7 | faafg: STesms B aeaT Ta Wa War p ( a4eu afafeaq ) ‘a3eut aa aTAT aufarat SATs: | ARIAS HATS WEA VITA: | ufamtagarare faxtataraaara: | aTgait a faatatat getetarnewat t ASAHI IS ASAE TETTSe | Zaet gaaea Surat AACA | zarenast weaqrat qaaustatea ia 38 A note on Haldyudha. [March, 1905. Some time after this Ballala died and his son Lakshmana Sena became the King of Bengal. During his reign he found that those 19 Kulins, who were declared by Ballala Sena to be spotless, were quarrelling with one another in respect of their rank. them thought himself inferior to another, but everyone Moustl oad himself superior to another. This put a stop, as it were, to their matrimonial connection. Lakshmana_ Sena, the son of Ballila Sena and inher itor of aE is abinda ake Sucha, Béugale. Debala, Maheiearil Isana, Roshikara, Badali, Vamana, Pundita, Abhydgata, Kanu and legates these 14 Kulins were reckoned.! Ballala did not make any rule in respect of secondary aristocrats They became apostate during the time of cea Sena, and sith caine were expelled by him from the Kulin the beginning of this note I have stated that “Halayndha wittd Bi ‘ahmanasarbasva—an explanatory treatise of certain mantras of the Yajurveda. In its beginning he has identified himself in the following w oa ds: “In the lineage Ce of Loy there was atagiemial anita eax i satan fadeiar: saat ataaat: | Ua Ba ASTHTA: BUTaT ay Fs | tie gyfsat yest ufeaeTTSgar: | fa arewmfafasmagecarara | ‘ Staat aseure: fart atasa: ast: | ai faMlARTeS TEAS: BAI ER | afa sqMaAtacag | Bearat CHUA AAAS | Vol. I, No, 3.] A note on Haldyudha. 39 [N. 8.1] a pre-eminent sacrificer called Dhananjaya having a wif name Gochhashandi. Halayudha was the son of Gochha4shandi by Dhananjaya. In the prime of his age he (Halayudha) was a Court pundita of Lakshmana Sena, in middle age he became Lord Chancellor and in old age he was the Prime Minister of the same King.”! g. From Halayudha’s own version we know that he never belonged to either Sandilya or Kasyapa lineage (afr@) as stated by Muktaréma and Lalamohan respectively ; but he belonged to the lineage of Vatsya and his father’s name was Dhanajaya. Halayudha who was honoured by Ballala was born in the Chatta family, and hence he belonged to the lineage of Kasyapa and he was name was Ramarupa, and he cannot be found in the list of Halayndha of the Chatta family who was honoured by Ballala Sena.. m unable also to admit the statement made by Vidyé- nidhi, when he says that Lakshmana Sena or Lakshmana ‘at aqwqaqafca aca fasray- way wage: wasfaqnat yt waa: | afer srefa saaefa = faarangaantate: qHsfranmfedatcatseren: Waa atwratizaaanasa fanaa ata: | gafafea way amas asaat Teal | qa awi vadaetiaa Bat faaiarsad Sara: | aan fora tatuatfacwetafacteaad faufa p aa TH UAB A gaa: Baya aa- Liaaragw@ifasey sae: GAT ASTITAAT | qa Sifaacaafeeaue: Baigtaatsaa- ETA aMASS ARTS Sra Aa tat aa ataaituagated qroaareraa: Sala wqasazaafadetfuare ct by SMAURAATTIGE | AO A note on Haldéyudha. { March, 1905. Narayana Sena, the son of Kesaba Sena, equalized the rank of the 19 Kulins honoured by his great-grandfather—Ballala Sena, and that Halayudha was his prime minister, ae en as we find in Hala- dha’s own version that he was a Court pene of ee Sena in the very prime of his age, ‘while he beca ksh mana’s Lord Chancellor in his middle age and in okt age, the Prime Minister of the same King. It is stated also by Vidyanidhi that Halayudha was honoured by Ballala Sena. How ae could Halayudha be in the prime of his age during the time of Lakshmana Sena, the great-grandson of Ballala? Moreover, it is quite impossible for the same bear who were Ch fea aoe But it is “nie Hogioul to say that as Joy hari Chandi is living, so Umapati lived, ‘Inasmuch as Joyhari’s case is merely an exceptional one ca cannot be made a general rule. Inder these circumstances we must hold that Halay udha, the author of Brahmanasarbasva, never belonged to either Kasyapa (Chatta) or Sandilya (Bandya) lineage; but that he was of the lineage of Vitsya, being the Prime Minister of Lakshmana Sena, the son and not ereat-grandson of Ballala Sena, This Halayudha wrote several other books besides Brahmana-_ sarbasva, namely, Punditasarbasva, N yayasarbasva, S'ivasarbasva, — MimansAsarbasva, ete. His elder brother he ae wrote a treatise — on Sraddha and other ceremonials, know i ala et crt ey cee gee ee a Vol. I, No. 3.] Pavana-dutam, or Wind-Messenger. AE. [N. 8.] Pavana-diitam, or Wind-Messenger, by Dhoyika, a court-poet of Laksmanasena, king of Bengal, with an Appendix on the Sena. kings.—By Monmowan Cuakravartl, M.A., M.R.A.S. ae This poem was first rasa af ree notice by our Philo-- logical Secretary Maha past adhyaya 2 a ah Pandit ieee Castri in “ Notices ‘of Sanskrit MSS.,” Second Series, vol. I, part II, pp. 221. 2, (No. 225). A brief abstract of its contents was read by him in the Proceed- ings of this Society for July 1898, which was iphaeiegte with some variations in his gh niaae to the above “ Notices,” pp. xxxvii- viii. He described the MS. ‘a discovery of some importance,” and rightly, for before ree no nes of Dhoyika was known, and even up to now this MS. is the only copy known. Its owner Pandit Raghuram Tarkaratna of Visnupur, District Bankura, has, at the: instance of its present subdivisional officer Babu Atal Behari gee kindly lent me the MS., and has thus enabled me to edit t xt. The MS., on scat country paper, consists of 12 leaves (or rather 23 pages), 133” x33". It was The MS. apparently part of alarge MS. , for theleaves: are numbered on the left At from 151 to 162. The text, five or- six lines to.a page, is 10}”x 113”, and has besides marginal and generally legible. The colophon states that the MS. was copied by one Ramagati in Caka 1752 Karttika sita, or A.D. 1830, October-November, bright half (of the lunar month), Ramagati is. father of the present owner. In the text are various omissions. and mistakes, some of which have been corrected in the margin. apparently by the copyist himself. The marginal notes are and give no help in difficult or deficient passages. I have therefore: the conjectural emendations bei din small brackets, and the omissions in larger tire with asterisks. Several passages, however, still remain The Se has 104 stanzas, all in the metre Mandakranta. It Contents. was composed i in imitation of Kalidésa’s lyre: re verses can be tra ch imitations of Kalidasa’s poem a Su Imitations of not infrequent in later Banskrit herataea: Moghadutam. as a vis Eateeoie list will show 1. Uddhava-ditam, (vv. 141), by Madhava Kavindra hattaca: S Talitanagara (Printed in J. Wane sagara’s irmtatsngeaie, Calcutta). v4 42 Pavana-ditam or Wind-Messenger. {March, 1905. 2. WUddhava-ditam or U.-sandegam, (vy. 131), by Rupa Gosv am the disciple of Caitanya (printed in K. san ors into, (vv. 238 ?), by Ramagopala, the court poet king of Vanga (MS. No. 67, “ Notices” 2nd series, Sod am Yo 1 1). Cataka- sandegah, (vv. rie by a Brahmin of Kerala, (J.R.A.S., 1884, p. 451 Nomi-detate, (vv. 126), by oy eS a Jaina poem “a7: Padanka-datam, (vv. 146), by Mahamahopadhyaya Krsna Sarvabhauma in Gaka 1645 under the patronage of Maharajadhiraj Ramajivana (Printed in Kavya- samgraha). ommentaries by Radhaémohan and Ramahazi. | Pavana-ditam, the present poem Bhramara-sandegah, Ae 192), by Vasudeva of Kerala , 1884, p. 452). Quisa-sanderah (vv. 163), by sLaksmidasa of Kerala (Prin Aree 1884, p pp. 404-431). 10. ee ania y_Karingampall Nambudri (Oppert’s st of M88. San 6 426). Co ommentary by Eralpatu, king of Calicut. } ll. Quka-sandegah, by Rangacaryya (Rice’s Mase List of MSS., 244). 12. Subhaga- sandegah, ey. an» by Narayana of Kerala (J.R.A.S. 1884, p oe: 13. .Hamsa-ditam, ney y Kavi a Sarasvati (Burnell’s Catalogue wi Tanjore P Palwos Ldbrivy, p- Bae are 14. ih _16= Hamsa-datam, (vv. 142), by-Rapa -Gosvami (Printed in Kav vya-samgraha). Commentaries by 9 Ramacankara and igvanatha Cakravar 15. ee Saree hes AD), by Nankntocs Vedantacaryya (J.R.A. cit 4, p. 450). [Co ay by Appayya Diksita. J Hatisa-sandepah, (vv. 110), by an unknow ee writing apparently in rivalry of Venkateca, No. 15, (J.R. A.S. 1884, pp. 450-1). The story of the — is very simple. On the sandal-hills is" Gand _ > andharva town named Kanaka-nagatt ssh tS. 1). There Kuvalayavati,a fair Gan-_ arva girl, saw King | Laksmana who had come on world-conquest. — lings she pas ssed several days i in grief. Deeply distracted, she countries and the people, the wind would have to pas (vv. 8-35), until it would come to Vijayapura the capital “of yee : Vol. I, No. 3.] Pavana-ditam or Wind-Messenyer. 43 [N. 8.] king. The capital and the king are then described (vv. 36-60), Then the love message and the pangs of her sufferings the wind is asked to communicate to the fewa (vv. 61-100). The last four stanzas are personal or benedictive. Interesting ie ee details are furnished in her deserip- Geographical tion of the wind’s journey (vv. 8-36). The Details. ones starts from the Maleva, x. 8), the hill-range forming the eastern boundary of Travancore. ross- ing the valleys at the foot of the Malaya, it will go to Panda-dega, with its capital Uraga-pura or Bhujaga- Pandya-dega. pura (v. 10) on the bank of th the 4 Tinta tperss (+ 8). Pdanda-deca or the cantons: of the Pandyas is comprised in the modern Districts of Tinnevelly and Madura with S. Tx ravan- core ; ; Tinnevelly itself stands on the left bank of the river Tamra- parni. The Pa eedaee are known from very agi ipa Capito men- The wind will then pal oy the Baaee of Rama which oor like an arm of the earth extended Ss the Lanka-dvipa (vy. 10); and here lies the god Ramegvara (v.11). This refers, of course, to the Adam’s Bridge and the well-known temple of Ramegvara, described to be one of the twelve /yotir ane e wind next proceeds to Kancz, the ornament of the South (v. 12), the wiital of the Cola ladies Colas. v. 14). Kaiiet or Conjeeveram is one of the Sere cities of lode a, being mentioned in Patafjali’s Mahabhasya ; e the Colas have been named in the rock Edicts of Asoka, and wits vee - Ratyayans. At the time the poet wrote, the Colas were the most powerful in the South, having been raised to that Sie 16). ; "The river eae. ‘which fertilises the Cola co flows past the great temple of Crirahgam. The Reels a is identifiable with the west coast from N. Travancore 0 Gokarna i sore. Kerala was known 6 Pataijali, and 18 apparently the same as Kerala-putra of Asoka’s rock 8 thus gone through the southern half of e Malyavan Mt. bes will next see the Malyatanta moun- a 18), and Pavicipsara the..tank of Masyakarni Rsi (v. ie oth these names are well known from Ramayana.! aloo is amped the central pia of the Ree re eee > : Ramayana 3. 11. 11-12; Rowhnvasng, Milgecésts, see Ramayan 98. . ‘The difference between For esas talent and poetical genius ie re well seen by cemparing the Ad. Pavana-datam or Wind-Messenger. [March, 1905. Eastern Ghats between the rivers Pennar and Krsna; and ke Pajicapsara tank is to be located somewhere between the Krs and por Se n the wind av oiding the passes round about the Godaoar will turn tothe capital of Kaliagas, (v. 21 Kalinga-nagari. = trom which it will go to the sea- -coast (v. 22), It is clear that the Kalinga capital was near the sea but not on the t. th ahjam. on the river Vamcadhara, 4,,° 3) long., about 22 silos by map from Kalingapattam, He ae at the mouth of this river. From the sea-coast the wind will blow over the se tei Vindhys Moun- padah, frequented by ane gh (v. 23), t the Reva with its groves peopled by Savaris and its ae by more civilised races. The hill ranges to the north of the Mahendra Mountain were considered to be a part of the Vindhya; and this hilly region was then occupied by the Savara tribes. The wind thus cuts direct north and reaches the source of the river Reva or Narmmada in the Amarakantaka hill, The wind i Yayati-nagari. mentioned in a copperplate inscription of Maha-civa-gupta.® There it is said to be on = bank of the bg which may, after all, be a common name referring to arge river. Any- how it was in the ary of Dilek vende identifiable with the eastern part of Central Provinces. Curiously enough the people are sage at las. From Yayati-nagar7, the wind will blow on to the Suhma-deca on the Gatien (v. 27). Here the Brahman ladies wear tender P shee of the Bha seh eats the Jamuna rivers 3); finally oa the capital Vijayapura on the bank of the Gai description of egg eh in v. 18 of Pavanaditam with Raghu 13. 26 ané ttara-ramacarita, 1. 33, a J s SEER NTIS Ge SNS SS qarca Peszy | wa wet wy eer = afiertharey ae fred A Team | Sis Ber agu-qciintearr are afer | atefew: wate feet qrergraare: i vo ica 1 Ep, Ind. IV, pp. 188-9, 4 Ep. Ind, Vol. III, p. 356, Vol. I, No. 3.] Pavana-ditam or Wind-Messenger. 45 [N. 8S. Suhma is the sat — of a Division of Bengal srt ae rthern Midnapore, teers Hughly w of the Sarasvati river the eastern mart of District Burdwan. amralipti was its port, wi and Vijayapura its capital, Vijayapura is apparently to be identified with Niadiah (Nadia or Navadviv), which was the capital of je at the time of the inroad of Muhammad-i-Bakht-yar.? Is this name con- — in any way with Vijayasena, grandfather of Laknae sena ? The poet Dhoyika (or eesth Kaviraja as per colophon) can The time of the have time ascertained only approxi- oet. m e 4 ” Bein mentioned in Gita-govinda, verse 4, ih must be a contemporary of or slightly older than Jaya- deva. But Jayadeva’s time has not yet been definitely ascertained. - Dhoyika's s verse is quoted in Jalhana’s Subhasita-muktavali, com- piled in the second half of the 13th century? and in n Cridharadasa’s Sadukti-karnamrta compiled in A.D. 1205-6.4 So he must be earlier than 1205. He cannot be much earlier, for in the present Suhma, h wrdliad from A.D. 1170-1 to about 1200. He must have ruled for some time, before he could be mentioned as having gone out on world- -conquest (v. 2). Consequently the composition of the poem may be ein se inferred to have taken place in the fourth - quarter of the 12th c The text with an een) of cloka-beginnings and of proper names, chiefly geographical, is appended. APPENDIX. The Sena Dynasty of Bengal. The chronology of this dynasty was, up to a recent period, largely based on tradition S given in the The Sang Dynegy: Kula-panjikas of ghataks (matchmakers), and in such works as Ksttiga-vameavali-caritam and Ain-i-Akbari, Recent researches are, however, clearing the und. As the author of Pavana-ditam, peeve was the court poet of Lakgma- apeene it has become n ascertain the approximate time- of. this king, and tine ater "of the whole dynasty. Dagakumara-carite 6th uecahdsa “* Suhmesu Damalipt-ahvayasya.” 2R s translation Notices of Bombay Bans Perit Més., 1897, p. XXVI ae Kavirdja). 4 RL. Mittra’a Notices of Sanskrit Mss , Vol. III, pp. 46 Pavana-dutam or Wind-Messenger. { March, 1905. the succes- ocuments for From the following documents determining their sion of the Sena kings has been well estab- Succession lished (a) The Vallala-caritam of Ananda Bhatta (Biblotheca In- dica edition) p, 61; Adhyaya 12, glokas 50-3 ; (b) _ MSS. of Dana-sigara and cg men a attributed o Ballalasena (their introductory verses (c) The stone inscription of Vijayasena at bictes (Ep. Ind. L, pp. 307-8). (d) The copperplate inscriptions. (i) Tarpanadighi, of Laksmanasenadeva (J.A.S.B., XLIV, p. 11). (ii) Bakargaiij, of Vigvartipasenadeva (J.A.S.B., VII, 43). (iii) Madanapada; of Vicvaripasenadeva (J. A.S.B., EXV; p. 9.) These show that the dynasty was Piso by Samantasena ; § en his son antasena who married Their Succession. yy, . devi ; ; then his son Vijayasena; then his son Vallalasena; then his son eae ERE, who married Cri-tandra (?) ; and lastly his son Vi¢variipa The succession thus proved disposes of thi % assumption - of Dr. R. L. Mittra that two Laksmanasenas existed in the Sena eee * It also sets aside the traditionary list in the Ain-i- Akbari’, The next question is about the times of the Sena kings. i determination of these times largel Keiraiterthagen eased pends upon the ascertainment of Se La iatah sena’s rule. i ount of conflicting data, the solution of the problem is not free from doubts t hiatucioat fact to be noted is an era, known as aksmansena’s samvat, abbyeviated to We Laksmansena Era. ae. This era is still used in Mithila, and 1 Of the Dana-sdégara, extracts from three MSS. ar il: Soe Mittra, Notices of Sonckrit MSS. T e available (R. Sanskrit MSS., Dr. R. G. a ase e MS. is known, R £ On a gio 1897, pp, 88—85, en , XLVII, p 2. Aap arrett’s Transl. Vol. T B. XUVIT, p. 398; Valléla- caritam, aay de 1. 4, = § Epig. Ind. Vol. a . 306; J.A.8.B » LXIX, p st 4 ne Day : J.A. S.B., LX 1 Report o on Sanckrit MSS. in Bombay, 1897, p. LXXXVIII- Vo. i, me 3.| Pavana-ditam or Wind-Messenger. 47 [N. 8.] according to some modern calculations it began in A.D. 1106. But Karttika sudi one of the expired ¢aka year 1041=7th Outs bar A.D. 1119.! I think this is a right conclusion, particularly as it us 7p oigieee by a statement in the Akbarnéma*® and other evidences The era is generally taken to begin from the first year of The era takento lLaksmanasena’s reign which, according to pee from his first an anecdote in the Tabakat-i i-Nasiri,? began yea. eis his birth. But this view is open to Objections. serious objections. Firstly, it involves the assumption of a rule of more qin n eighty years—a fact unprecedented in Indian pets and I suppose in the recorded history of the world ‘too, even if the rule began from his birth. Mo oreover, in the Adbhuta- before his own Flaroiess eee a ee aa ee must have been of the Dana-sagara is said to have been composed by Vallalasena in Caka year Cagi-nava-daga (1091); while the Adhbuta-sagara is said to have been begun by Ballalasena in the Caka year Kha- nava- kh-end- oatde (1090). These show that Fe aa saaplageee was have been kin ng before A. D. 1168-69, Thirdly, it it is curious to find that not a single date in the eeiecmrie: era has yet been, found earlier than 51, ¢e., earlier than A.D. 1170-1.° tee ording of The two known inscriptions of this era tions mince are peculiarly worded, and run as follows :— (1) Crimal-Laksmansenasy-dtita-rajye sam 51 Bhadra-dine 29.7 i Ind. Ant., XIX (1890), p. 6.; - Ind. I, p. 306, no’ 2 “ For e example, ie sane as ra dates yo the a of the e rule of Lachman Sen, fro ar whaeh Ban till eu 465 years have caps, ae nama, Beveridge’s Cand vol. Il, pp. 21-2. 465 La. Sa.=1506 Caka= Sathvat. 3 Major Raverty’s Translation, p + Notices of Bombay MSS., 1897, pe EVV 5 Catalogue of In dia Office MSS., p. 545; and Bom. MSS., 1897, Vi. 6 Jour. Bom. Br. R.A.S., XVI, p. 358. 7 Jour, Bom. Br. R.AS., ’ XVI, p. 358. 48 Pavana-ditam or Wind-Messenger. [ March, 1905. _ (2) Crimal- uprestie ees -atita-rajye sam 74 Vaiga- kha-vadi 12 Gura Literally, these would mean—‘ years * or 74 expired of Laksmanasena’s reign,” 7.¢., his regnal years. But may not the years really refer to that of a general era elias fell in that king’s reign? Several such instances are known in Indian epigra- phy, ¢.g.— (1) In the J unagarh inscription of Rudradaman— 1, 4—* Rudradamno varshe dvi-saptatitame 70 2.” (2) In nan ate inscription of Candragupta II— l. 1O—* Crz-Candragupta-rajya samevatsare 80 8.5” (3) ae per of ee 1. 6— Ort Vv aa ya 9 Ajya-samwatsar "e shan-1 -nav ate. 74 (4) piel inscription of Kumaragupta I— —* Cri-Kumiaragupta-rajya-samavatsare 90 8,” (5) Kosam inscription of Bhimavarman— I. 1—* ; eeabarejatys Cri-Bhimavarmanah saiwat 100 HA Age (6) Halsi plates of Kakusthavarman— 1, 4—* Sva-vdijayike acititame samvatsare.” 7 n (1) the eae is referred to Caka era and in (2) to (5) the ie to Gupta e hey are not considered to be regnal years. More facts are nied to arrive at a reliable conclusion. On The era is from the existing data the safest theory at present the > age of first is to take the first year of the era as the year. st year of the dynastic founder, and to believe that on the accession of Laksmanasena, the era was pose rom! adopted or made so wi idely prevalent that the era: ame e own as Laksmanasena’s. This eory meets the obyectins above raised on the ground of length of years or the dates of compilation of the Dana-sagara and the Adbhuta-sagara- It ‘also helps to explain the following additional facts :— n the Deopara inscription, v. 20, Vijayasena is described to have assailed the lord of Gauda, to have put down the prince of Kémariipa and defeated the Kalinga. In the succeeding vere, 21, d. Ant. X Ep. ‘Ind., vir, ge “ee and note 6. Fleet’s Gupta Inscriptions, p. 37. o p. 43 : 3 + . . ” ” p. 41, uy: ” p. 267. Ind. Ant, VI, p. 23, Vol. I, No. 3.] Pavana-ditam or Wind-Messenger. 49 LN. 8.] are named Nanya, Raghava, hip ic and Vira, as (kings) who were kept in prison. Presumably these names include the names of the defeated iio Who was the defeated king of Kalinga? Is he Raghava ? oats was undoubtedly the name of a Kalinga king who Sat between A.D. 1156-11712 The early ged of Raghava (A.D. 1156- 60) would fit in with the last years of Vijayasena, if the above view be adopted. ccording to Tabakit-i-Nasiri,? the news of the victories of Muhammad-i-Bakht-yar and of his conquest of Bihar reached the ears of Rae Lakhmaniah, when he had been on the throne for a period of eighty years; and the ee year he invaded the Rac’ 8 capital Niidiah and sacked it ow, arule of eighty years and more is not in poo credible, as I hie already pointed out. But = the year be taken as Samvat 80 of the era during the reign it ars. is edule make the inroad and the sack of Niadiah fall in Samvat 81 or A.D. 1199-1200. This date very nearly agrees with the date arrived at from Mussulman histories by Dr. Blockmann: as A.H. 594 or A.D. 1198.5 Yo doubt re ae Raverty held the date of inroad as A.H. 590 or A.D. 1194, because Muhammad-i-Bakht-yar who died in a ge is said to bave Panga 12 hiesie But this Hoes not lika under Laksmanasena, though him.!0 Evidently therefore this Par did not me ing that work in A.D, 1205 1200 A.D. might accord - ingly be taken as the approximate termination of Laksmanasena’s le. nd. I, ee ty lines 19-20. As. S , LXXII, p. 118. msl, pp tg 555, 6 557. . Ant., XIX, p- 7. » XLY, 276. transl. 5 te 4 — p. 559, note 8 below p. 573. 549-5 SHO ARN Sw He J : ed cS o WH 2 mee Sines, Notices of Sanskrit MSS., III, p. 141. 50 Pavana-ditam or Wind-Messenger. (March, 1909. ~ Chronolo of To summarise, the chronology of the the Sena Kings. Sena kings would ‘then stand as follows :— Samantasena, founder (A.D. 1119-20) His son Hemantasena = Yasodevi Vijayasena, contemporary vo f Ragiava (also of Coraganga)l (1140 —1158-60 ?) His son Ballalasena oe —1170) Laksmanasena atro-i300 rage: = Qri-tandra (?) ain 51, 74, 80, Inroad of Pe srec j-Bakht- te (A.D.1199 Cirea) His son Vicvariipasena, It is noted in the Tabakat-i-Nasivi: “ His er ae sy aaron ii up to this time, are rulers in the country of Ban By“ o this time,” I suppose, is meant either the eae in ghich. ae aie was in Bengal, A.H., 641-2 (A.D. 1244-5) or the year in Ste it was finished A. a 658 (A.D. 1260). e discussion a p ace in the time of Dr. Rajendralal Cree ees = the Deopara inscription of Vijayasena, Sacer tigenon is pag ibed_as “ Brahma-Ksatriy-anam kula-giro- dama.”® The sa Alecia Brahma-Ksatra is used in the Valldla- la for ‘ise ngs What does Brahma-Ksatra mean? Prof. Kielhorn translated the ie passage “‘ head-garland of the clans of Brahmanas and Ksatriyas.°” In Quka-sandega v. 34, Kerala land is described as « Br iis kellie ; janapadam ;” and in ae 11, the word is taken to mean “ Brahman-kinged.® ” “Were the Sena kings then Brah- manised Keatripas ? In the a they are said to be of lunar ra Did ‘the founder come from the south? In the Deopara in- Their — = it is said that in the lunar race rest (v. that in that Sena family was born eer (v. 5) Si. siuply killed the robbers of Karnata (v. 8), and who in his old age frequented the hermitages on the banks of oe Ganges: 5 Ep. Ind, 1, ’p. 313. 5 J.R.A.S,, 1884, p. 409; for note 11, pp. 483-4, Vol. I, No. 3.] Pavana-ditam or Wind- Messenger, 51 EN, 8.1 ) ith this may be compared Dhoyika’s selection of the southerly breeze, and his high eulogy of the Cola-land as the ornament of the south rajya-padavi-virajmanath.”* Is it therefore possible to infer that Coraganga, after killing the king of Suhma, put Samantasena in tory 1 J.A.8.B., 1895, p. 189, note 1; Do. 1896, p. 241; cf. also J.A.S.B. 1903. p. 110. 2 Ind. Ant, XVIII, p. 169. 52 Pavana-diitam or Wind-Messenger. | March, 1905. INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. [The numeral figures refer to the number of verses. ] Uraga-pura, a ag soa = 0. ka-nagara, Pte Kavi-narapati,— ce fet olophon). — — tam Cakr aaa (title) Kai ‘ies, gs —12, 15. Kalin si ya "a, town—21, Kévev?, —15. Kuvala ay bait, the heroine,— 2, 62. Kerali, nation — Ganga, river—16, 27, 32, 39, 102, ef. 33. —— residents of river God3- iedaca -dega, country—6, Gauda-raja— Gauda-Ksauni king of Gawda— Gaud-endra king of Gauda—10 OL, Candan-adri, Malay hill range—1, peste tion—14, Tapana- tanaya, river Jamuna—33, Tamraparni, poet—101. Dhovi-Kaviria, poet (with fitle)— opho Paficapsara, tank— Pan Méeyakarsijen mada—25. ankd-dvipa, Ceylon Island—10. pevioriee , the king and hero—2. Lopamudra, wife of Agastya Rsi—44. Vindhya, a range of hills—23, 24, —36. ha nd-dd ri, ri, hil — 8, 62. ena-anvaya, the Sena dynasty —28. Suhma, count 8va-rnadi, river 'Gangee—60. eB] Pavana-ditam or Wind-Mesenger. 53 Waa-Fa:() | STAT FH: | ate Sinafeaaquget deat TAU RABAT ara cat faate: | Badiouaafuareat mfawlyg- Ya Wiwlaarnaat a Feat TT eo afeqan gasaaal AA AAA AAT wal at BE FAAS SANG aT wiz | gel ta yatfaae age ato TM HT: RAHUGa: afadataaa | 2 1 qaeaelaty wafast aafuagaaqt _ Weal afafaerrd Raat qatar | rey SarATAAMaAa Ved TstaAWwVl ANAT AIMIA TATA | 3 I aU: Ula: aRaaat efaaea TRAIT aPa() ai vat Haase Breet | awiza afa wy Hat ayatatsfauta: grat fire wafa fawen ta gufeda ae (Fol. 1) Fanaa farefauei cHaHE Fat- ata: ore waa afcat wa me SiO Ee vee es Owe! eee a Trea caifafana weAay TT 0 8k | TaMMATHaAEaEtatey (Fol. 6") are: weatnasacanaa(fa *)faxee | Mulqaiaagiaa Wats tears: Risse gefa faue(ue) a4 caw | ey aaa wemanal wate carat afeaq ara eaazaat fates wag | Ratafiwmisase Hfas @ eye: aal af foacareraate Fists | By aia waefaratat: GaarHtaateat faacers: aufe ea asta a5 | ale wesufats fraqasaaraar- qaqa aaagaai Saat arfatthy: yee s “SCE TE FAG MU SI Pavana-ditam or Wind-Messenjer. [March, 1905. 3a Fai qunane: wrqaaaast gz aif HaAUTS: Al RIT faMA | a) aaaquraaaaey aaa afea atareacta eat faate aaa: || 8 | amet Hafang(Fol. 6)et at BRAT: agua tfaraquaaetaifaarar: | saa: acuafay alana aug fafeaaadt Sqn Sat: 0 ve I grater ferufemat( a * HeraTqET aretqiar: (a * sare Ta UA | | ae RS Faq) ToArseEceqas- MaMAgvTAaaA: Haag aatfa |) ve gulyatyaasaaiaadar fala dare naqasatdataste are | aut 74 SUTRAE atae aqua fae: venfeafa afauiga waq atm ue | aa awiefatafand Ga Aataaiai audfa vafaqua Rawal | suis afanraaqquemnagaty- Cua tt fag aratfea quefaut: wieaa fae(Fol. 7*)vat b. ae: STA TAGUAAAM ET: RETA ey ealquaqied <(ferqrrg erat) | ad Sinfyanaaa 34 AqwHaq Wheaiai afaagent ofat away | ue y qslad safes aa: exaataag Wy Fa HAART AWASIwAR | . aqeturi fafe(@)faeci af feat Vol. I, No. 3.] Pavana-ditam or Wind- Messenger. 61 CN: 8.) fadaar faaxfa quaaaaiifaena 1 ue | faramafes facfaat afeaifa )afexate- aatut afeqataafaateqetarasnte | TURMt fasreafanicdta atti Hal stmiafaa Yxat cea vata 1 ue | aq aiaraafasfaa susie Saye yiyaaasy aaagifeatts: | ae ferrmccfasaten(aerar saat qa TS Saosbae aaa afautat(a:) yaad hs AISaH AACA AAI ugh reaaute afi SMA Ay ayat | aa) —— eat aq: waTTEatentaaata | ve | saad yafaa(a)a(s)ataaaaraat (Fol. 7°) fu: aisa Saat)aqaeq sfa mestaearea fama Tia: qaaa(za *)efaste: Hera: uieeifu: aufe anetfaaa fafeut a: yo 1 tee (ura Pa faenateafasat Fadia AigIne gfacfafeataiats se | Stornraracearal stydsracat- mMagaieaaged) serait fata i aso Aisle HAZIINS IAMS Va vagwequaniedaty sat TAT | arepgaaagls He RATHTIFEIAT- Adora aefeaactarfeatat faare(a:) | veo aterm afacty a Betacw faut steer wafer afar Carat aracilar | 98 | Pavana-ditam or Wind-Messenger. [March, 1905. sat ata Taayeayt ARTA) AGATA Gat WAIN wlatararsars:(s) | Fal Wera(ge ay qutaquaaqara- wal ae fafaa a ag afeatt aztfa 1 98 0 WeFrat vrata 7 agwaegaita afene Mince: qaagraysty | ala at S UY aTaAt(watet gaat Fel Way aa Batafet: wiley || OW | wraa catraasr fafeemifaaratt ura @a(H) neat geatafanteetn | fa(fayarit at araaae fasggra ara asiate qaafa ex at ealat Taq | o¢ | | aARR (A qusaryas seat e(Fol. 9°)f aret TAT HaFRAd ASAaaaaa | Laleat: wefafufea: Hae at aerat ud Mamangia aafawpeuify: (fa) 1 99 b fra) ait afata aaa efeaesarei STEP (ana aR HEAT tz TISTIGATAT | aaa4 warfzad geet tfaaret TAs R FI RAMA: Bley TT | OF I} Satefe: quis weft fru amaM: Feafataes frat? ast nei ag feafas ears fasraaait amatafectaefad utaarfaenatte |) oe | uaa: Sfaqseety Saee: ata BARA IIAAS VFA Tz | 3 wetter) feratrai(ar) are faea(ercaatte Vol. I, No, 3.] Pavana-ditam or Wind-Messenger. 65 [N. S.J a(S) Star wafa aad sta(fa)areaaara |) se TT THAAUTHA (AT) SPST AT- Rerntt waaafan(aetaar aifaasfi | Tareq: wayfat Baa ai Tea: Meaigeufaagesaug fata i Sth ae aa(s)ites aaa: aufa aeaAT- zaepatt a(ujaa (Fol. 10°) aectamara(ateargt w eqal(E) WoTaasfaararI es aa ae HIT qua wrarecaegata: ISR WI wataa: ufaafa aat cea ayant ad qreqmfa araataafactaqaran: | Al TAAL eM HRAATTaT oat UMelea $a F AAUTS: UTS | SQ I can (s) salaaaaraagn AqTaara- zTlaquag Seal aw Taag: | HUAL UAeeHSl anayagat faxtae: waaay a aqaatarata | <2 1 vasa waufcanigeretaay a Mat UF MUBATS TS IAATTH: | aqesiqgraegea Beata waa aoa AMaTyaATaaaTAMfSs ) SH I Mem CUT aR BAL BTA Maaaaferntaatas sana a Rafe | fag tf facufrest eae ai fafa gIaad wafa faucraqcataatar i Se I at fee faaraat Zaareatear(atat sarang safaqua ai(H a poe faut | 66 Pavana-ditam or Wind-Messenger. [March, 1905, agiaiat feata weet goaras (Fol. 10°) fatarer aR TTQUAT HATHA AAT SS I gquiamaozfaq ees (a * )OTUCTU- awl al a ey RAataaTATAaTees | fay eurcufe neawia watgaat quam wafa cad wana setfa | Se aiataa faa(a)afa wa Tadtea(s)aTgr(e) ae waif fa fafana aearaaast | aisraniia(d)fa(d)aac(f *)qe arafa argeret fae ava camer? ares ara Se 9 arat (*:) aueuaty argqrmarsatar- WARIS: HAT + AAs | AeA RISTUITAYA ATSWAFATAL WHat T sa Yat Baar fasatsfy | ee | alaearat sofa fanat AzaTesaTTt fasrafs THaMaTE gaat sa urd faceafad arfaatt war: qe: weaqufaat fasacmars yer tl aaa WeeaTT TER: waar aePatiaiaaaaa Sfaaraaay | at aaa afacta ue areca fara aq ua 4 fayaaaty wat cfee(efe) avai eR al aaaisfagaata (Fol. 11°) fa(fa)agat eata at carey BUT awe feast avg fer | aay fe vafacaataetsmayaret wecayasatraniteat at wats y ce tl ARIA AGLSIGA TYAMTFAS- I, No. 3.] Pavana-dutam or Wind-Messenger. 67 Nae Ae Vy: waufeat aa wtwata | Sai far sefucuentfaaeass- MAT FITATUT AICAIIATE: | €8 |] careara yates eal aera: Wares saagua acaifaafa AT | qth: AU(aanea: Haas UAT mratat( 5 * )fa vafaace: fe grereut wes aq: wel waa faaneate ate faty- ematset tefa waa afer wisest | aw steaafeanat Stsrcagarat sad fe vafafa qurdiaart aifuntfa ye Way yatta a yeat emaaeed am tq aafa saaratae: wigutta: | vat ufaraadd aes TAG wage cafaque ae: Hews | €9 p ttitey agtwaga sadist weea- HAS GAAARU Mae GA ATaT | [ wt aaetiar qua a ai (Fol. 11) weati@tat set was (FP) a BY afaat eafaer asta est zu meinfeaafadt Tacstfaastt eeua fucafaat quaa(ataae | Use yMTaqal sea: TATA Gaya wi ag aewat: Ha Sars ashy | ce aauisd wafa fafea: afectgat # Fem ens ete fren f ~ SS ee eee ee cee seme Rid aaa 7 SY aT eginmaeiaernt Pavana-ditain or Wind=Messenyer. [March, 1905. cfauae aaanfant Wat BAT at mies afagneat saat | siytain: anexcfang faeararrat aly algafaa ( aaa * ) AAAATRTIE |) Loe I Tela: anantafaifa FeuTifa- at(aiet agmfcacafa feanntan faafa: | aq ae: uefa afsatatamn aust 4 ufasaiufaacaatcea a(a)atatsty y 2eR W aamuaete fafesi(ar-) afafajat watt qass aaafa aq: alga TART | wastage Alategate sai fase: %°Ro (Fol. 12°) aifican azfa facut Gaadtfaaren qaeeut afatacnawtedt fafsrare | RE ayaacafea: aify DatwATs AGMA yaaara aque fearfa 1 res xfa attafsusafacfed waacarel aad i * i Rasa AAT TA: | Stata: | MiefE: pe a Sara aaMea Tat Az: Io | WAqest Ty safaee Ta gaa 5 *) Fy Ula aa ad anameattfuaadg | PIs Ahriaafaatatt aafaa faa fad we AF aaraaaafatas 1 o 4 PAWS TF |e | WREST Your y TATEST | YOUR | (Fol. 12°) Vol. I, No. 3.] Pavana-ditam or Wind-Messenger. [N. 8.] AN INDEX OF CLOKA—BEGINNINGS. aa aut aqnaAe: waaay dfeagaar wasaywila Eee: ... BWA ALARA afe Sinafenager ... set ara aaaazay weal aialfas faafaa alataia: aaty aad... Tela Taraaag: RHA RUT as ... alftican uefa facut RaAist faeqaumt ... atSalat aha carat ... SIS Gaaaaar WSCA ParaaTt agiattaga ofa: WHA avafataAg agi BTMIRART Tessa saaafaty:... aaa lqyaaya Batata: mixta Waar... faa 29 afa auye ... aqaay faferafea ... aa qepiefafafaae ... qaarer LIHAT qalay FeAaAas qa TAR THIAt ae Statafia xq aT: AIGA MURA ... afenia afaeta a Bq afeqal FaTaaat afer Saraqazafaat ... aramigrece fraaq -.. mau: Oat: anata eee aemlaeaeaat oe. aman wafeayet ... 70 Pavana-ditam or Wind- Messenger. efrae aaaafant @q araraafaatag Sa: aistfafuaraat ua au afah gaa .. ud agequaifna wa aaqietaaafead: atdand eaaft a4 ura warty a qeat ... aiatata fafa wor... Gataa aafeg aa: Walaa wayfeaxt maaan ofaagete .. yrererai feaufemat ... aTeqleraiata nafas ... saliamayteaen: we Gt guaafaa yaaa yafzanat warga: ufanfa wat... aratat cata fafas Hal Ata: ezgeat ... afeare feafa fafear qalaat newaaat her wy OR XS) ASS waturargquie ait... afer aaafaag TAS MTAH AAT al 1$4 vataquat aaRits wautaait aia: ARM STaAa: ie alat: RUswAnfA wa... Tasaaefa fafat LAC MIFEHIAEI wary feat aafafaqay aay Bema: craqentaaaa frat ata ae LATATT alat Ad aaageat atargra yeaa agemrfa euatea: qe Bawa faawait ufafa aaa.. fawwia yfa a as ataaeal face farsi aa ataufwatadt ... yaiygatyaazaat mead «fant WaxFTat aaafa 4 az [March, 1905. Vol. I, No. 3.] Pavana-ditam or Wind- Messenger. LN. 8.] siwagia: ufcacafa ... RZtaminaata fw... aq: aal uaa faaat ... wewisa aafa fafea: aaa WUYAAAT ... daa vafagtesi al fumefaaaaar ~ ... a aaarufasanta ahitas agtaaga’ ... c= ER c¢ : Sagi € eae faragefa aq aatq yfafeand fanaa qafuara: ... ferssatat cauafate: farrmiafea facfaat... away faze faga qraisiztanwaat feat aiginfaazaat ... eae ufeaafat ... ees See 72 The Hydra of the Calcutta Tanks. { March, 1905, 6. The Hydra of the Calcutta tora ttle ANNANDALE, B.A. — Superintendent of the Indian Museum individual. Coloration Tentacles and base milky white; distal portion of the body either pale or dark olive- aie deep chestnut, lens i pets pale brown, cream-colour or dirty white; never bright gree _ When x exhibited specimens of the Calcutta Polyp to the Society I was inclined to ee Es at most as a variety of Hydra viridis, using the specific nam more extended sense than its author Linneus ado pted, oe ends H. fusca. A careful study of the roieea of the European forms and an examina- tion of a larger nnmber of Indian specimens has since led me to doubt whether I was ae im coming to a decision I am indebted to a of Edinburgh, setts has not, however, seen the Indian form. On the whole this form appears to be rela ted to Pallas’ H. vulgaris ; but variable in appearance from moment to moment, is a very difficult one. From typical specimens of H. calgon it differs in several important details. en the animal is clinging to an inclined or vertical surface the expanded “ieniecien are arched, their proximal portion project- ing in a straight line from the disk, while the distal extremity either falls downwards or extends upwards tv) lo ay be found in the same tank, but the darker speci- m: mon over deeper water. Specimens kept 1 ~~ light fade so as to become of ana e orm een. e Polyp is usually found on the nee surface of the floating leaves of water-plants. It is by no means uncommon but may be a little hard to find. Sexual reproduction takes place at any rate from December to March, but probably 1 T have just seen petals % en poet wana y of what 1s Hy e Spe aegee of Hydra. (Zool. J Jahrb., - Anat 1905 ). He 6 seeomuiaes, on oe suffi- cient grounds, ~ following fonr, with one variety of the first :—(1) i. parse Linn. ; (2) H. grisea, Linn. (with H. weet Pall., as a synonym); ( inn, ; heect, wnin sex r objection is that a specimen which it is desirable to identify may not be breed- ing—then the Indian Hydra should be regarded as a distinct pict though it may only be protandrous or the converse. Under ‘a circumstances it will be convenient to give it, at any rate pitta: specific rank, calling it 4. orientalis. The description above is a sufficient diagnosis. Jane 6th, 1903. Vol. I, No. 3.] The Hydra of the Calcutta Tanks. 73 owe F ceases at the commencement of the hot weather.! Budding oc- curs simultaneously. I have - seen more than two buds on one at the same time, and one is commoner; nor have I seen an attached bud budding. The pee consists chiefly of small Crustacea and worms. Large Daphniids on coming in contact with the ne- own we and recover movement afte few minutes, Adult Polyps show little inclination to leave a situation in which they have settled, and b ely move far from their parents ; conse- quently, large numbers of individuals may often be found within a small radius in ee tanks, though there may be none on the sur- rounding plants. In an aquarium they desert the water-plants and take up a Bocitici on the side of the glass farthest from the light. If starved they become extremely pale and attenuated perature such as that brought about by the sun shining directly on the cea of the ble ina ree glass aan, . So T am aware, the genus Hydra has not previously been rocunded from British, Tndia, Wat a snes CH. fusca ?)® is re- orted from Tonkin. The late Professor ee as Major Alcock informs me, collected many specimens ee Calcutta. Ihave myself seen a species (probably the same as the Calcutta one). in an aquarium in the Experimental Gardens at Penang. ! Since the beginning of the hot weather my captive specimens have disap-. i and I have not been able to find a 4 he in the tanks. April 12th 1905. This remark gerne igen singe ep sae 2 Richard, Mem. ool. France, vii, What may be the same: Species is recorded lat Gorkeltha i set Gal. Jahrb, Syst., 1904. p 74 Composition of the oil from Bir Bahoti. {March, 1909. 7. The Composition of the oil from Bir Bahoti or the “ Rains Insect,” (Trombidium grandissimum).—By E. G. Hitt, B.A., F.C.8. The animal known to natives as bir bahoti and which is de- scribed as the “rains insect,” the “red velvet insect,” the “ lady cow,” in the Cyclopedia of India, and as Bucella carniola im Platts’ dictionary, is a red mite about half an inch long and from a quarter to three-eighths of an inch in its widest part. It is covered with a scarlet, velvety down, and appears on the ground at the beginning of the rainy season. It is only to be found for a few weeks in the year, but it has a great reputation among Mahome- his experiments were eae ae from a dealer in nm A lbahecbadl city. They had been kept for several months, but had not putrified at all. On pressure they exuded a deep red oil. It is this oil which is used medically as an external application. The Cy ee quoted it states that the oil is used as a counter- Ha but it appears to have no such properties, and its efficacy as a medicine is Roleers purely imaginary and due to its colour, ut a pound of the insects were extracted with ether in a Soxhlet s apparatus. The extraction was carried on till the ether came over colourless, and the various fractions were then mixed together and the ether evaporated. The oil was slightly wet and it was dried over a little calcium chloride. Thus obtained it was almost as deep in colour as bromine. It had a specific gravity — of ‘907 at 15°C. On being kept at that temperature for a day or — two, it set to a semi-solid mass which melted at 18°-19°. The oil of opium. It began to boil with decomposition at 240 st portions of the distillate were liquid, but subsequently at a hight temperature solid products also passe re all colourless. Acrolein was obviously one of the products e oil pecs jE in thse put alcohol left a small por- : tion undissolved. This was of the same red colour as the original : oil: it was more soluble in hot alcohol, but was thrown out 3 cers as the alcohol cool nitrous acid the oil gave a buttery elaidin in a few hours On distillation on sien partial hydrolysis took place, and the | distillate had a pungent odour which seemed to be that t of butyric acid his acid was recognized by neutralizing the distillate with potassium hy and svagieatin ) — the wate he salt thus obtained was treated with alcohol and a few drops of sulphuric acid, and warmed, when the distinctive — soe Vol. I, No. 3.] Composition of the oil from Bir Bahoti. 75 [N. 8.] Sp. Gr. at 15° a ee {906-O07 25} Acid value cee ee im Saponification value exw, BOAT +Mean of three Ester value ae sericea determinations. Unsaponifiable ae ... 3°7 per cent. Reichert-Meissl value 0°55 - Hehner value we Peat. Todine value 6 Bo The unsaponifiable matter above was extracted with ethyl ether from a solution of the soda soap. It contained a good deal eslum Soap gave a unsaponified oil, so it was saponified a second time and again ex- tracted with ether. On evaporation of the extract the solid product tallized from alcohol in two fractions which had melting points of 106° and 95°. These fractions were separately acetylized by boil- ing with acetic anhydride under an inverted condenser, and the ace- ipi into boiling water. e acetaes were carefully washed and crystallized from alcohol when their melting points were 98° and 68° respectively. The ace were decom- posed with potassium hydrate and the alcohols taken up in ether. The extracts were evaporated to ess and crystallized from alcohol and had melting points of 110° and 104° respectively. Neither of the products thus obtained crystallized in the 76 Composition of the oil from Bir Bahotc. { March, 1905, characteristic manner of cholesterol. The crystals were thin plates, but their shape was quite irregular. cr for cholesterol by the colour reactions the results were as fo op d modification of the above test in which the cholesterol is first of acetic anhydride and one drop of sulphuric acid. Salkowski’s =: oO teristic of cholesterol. A minute quantity was dissolved in 2 c.c. of chloroform and an equal volume of concentrated sulphuric added to it and the mixture shaken. On separating, the chloro- ioe layer was coloured red, and on standing changed to purple on the following day when the lower layer had a decided green fiuoresence. It should be stated that the ar as matter used in the above tests was quite free from colou : These reactions and the melting point of os alcohols obtained argent the presence of cholesterol, and or ssibly of a fatty alcohol high molecular weight. The amount of unsaponifiable matter available was too small for further investigation e Fatty acids—The soap freed from unsaponifiable matter was incited with dilute hydrochloric acid, and heated to liberate the fatty acids. These were thoroughly washed a dried in @ steam-oven hey were still tinted red, but not enough so to render impossible the use of phenol-phthalein as an indicator. or the mixed fatty acids the following values were obtained :— Saponitication value tive aa 489 nce mean mol. wt. aes es 282) Jodine value ae ive = point .. 31°-32° acids obtained as Brit were treated i ing points were 54°. 7, 53°. 4 and 53°. 6, iF cciticaly. They ee ee very nearly pure, ‘but not quite, an nd the presence of myristic with a small quantity of palmitic or stearic acids was indiate. The three fractions were mixed and put on one si : The filtrate from the alcohol sp. gr. ‘911 were evaporated down to dryness and saponified with an alcoholic solution of potassium hydrate. The sel was exactly neutralized with acetic acid and Vol. I, No. 3.] Composition of the oil from Bir Bahoté. 77 [N. 8. ] poured in a thin stream into a boiling solution of lead acetate (7 per cent.) with constant agitation. The operation was conducted in had completely disintegrated. The flask was kept at a tempera- ture of 10° for 24 hours,and then the liquid was filtered. The filtrate was decomposed with dilute hydrochloric acid, washed, and the ether evaporated off in a stream of dry carbonic acid. The unsaturated acids obtained in this way gave an iodine value of 84. They were almost colourless, havin g a faint yellow tint, and remained liquid at the temperature of the laboratory, which was about 17° Centigrade. Compared with the acids left after trituration with alcohol ‘911, the amount was not large. e lead salts, insoluble in ether, were also decomposed with hydrochloric acid and washed and dried. The acids were then added to the mixed fractions from trituration with alcohol men- tioned above. This mixture then contained all the saturated fatty acids. ithium salts of oleic la isti ic and stearic acids er sufficiently for it to be theoretically possible to separate following, Partheil a we them. In the foll followed, but the alcohol used was the “absolute alcohol” of the bath to 60°, Nearly the whole of the precipitate formed at first passed into solution, and on cooling, a quantity of minute crystals e lithium salts precipitated on cooling the solution in 50 per cent, alcohol were dissolved in hot absolute alcohol large nm e oS 2 n = QQ ap qf +2 ee : m li co. obtained had a melting point of 54°.5 to 55°, and was ee a mixture of stearic and myristic acids in equal proportions. ‘.ccord~ ing to Reintz such a mixture melts at 54°.5, and as will be shown 78 Composition of the ot! from Bir Bahoti. [ March, 1905. later ane were clear indications of the presence of stearic acid in the o The filtrate from the solution in aborts alcohol should have contained only lithium myristate. The alcohol was evaporated off and the salt Se ae aes with h Lcohiene acid and washed. It melts at 53° 8. Combustion of *1077 gram gave— H,0 *1162 gram, z.e., 11°98 per cent. ee 0, 2777 gram, z.e., 70°3 per cent car Pon yristic acid, C,,H..0,, gives 118 per cent. hydrogen and arbon S anak was obvi ously pure myristic acid. The filtrate from the solution in 50 per cent. aleohol was eva- acids thus obtained were liquid at the ee of the labora- tory, showing that all the liquid acids had not been removed by the - trituration with ee sp. gr. 911. The amount was too small for further examinatio In the above vee there is uncertainty as to the presence of stearic acid, and owing to the method adopted for the separation of the fatty acids it appeared desirable to make a separation ab initio by means of the lead salts and redetermine the iodine — for the unsaturated acids. Be pest a fresh lot of the fatty acids was saponified. The soap was converted into as Tad? salts saa these treated according to the method of Tor- telli and Ruggeri. The solid and liquid acids were thus separated. The liquid acids on standing for a few days at 18° had deposited a few small needle-like crystals which melted or dissolved in the liquid acid on slightly warming it. These are mentioned below. _ The solid fatty acids were converted into their lithium salts maining acid was fractionally crystallized in two ice oe and the melting point of each fraction was found to be 64°.5. Sin this is above the melting point of pure chilies “sil it may be — as certain that stearic acid in small quantity is present in The filtrate from the hot alcohol solution was cooled. There Vol. I, No. 3.] Composition of the oil from Bir Bahott. 79 [N. S.] was a copious deposit of lithiom Bio haat This was filtered off and the freed acids wer n three fractions which had melting points of 53°-7, 53°8 and 53° 8 respetivaly: The acid was thus pure myristic acid. The filtrate from this lithium myristate was ol cans down and the acid liberated in the usual manner. It was myristic acid with the melting point 537.4, and after ¢ crystal- lizing from alcohol, 53°7. _ The unsaturated fatty acids obtained in ether as above described. The acid thus prepared again deposited crystals in two days at 18°, but the iodine value w s 94°.5,so0 it or the investigation of this solid acid the crystals were filtered off, and freed as far as possible from all liquid acids by gently pressing them between filter paper. The acid was dis- liquid filtered off was again taken to see whether it eer Peet te any alteration. It was found to be 67 when taken at the same time as that of the crystals, and fen taken four diye later after exposure to air was found to be less still. one the original value of oleic acid, and possibly of a lower acid of the sea series. The ted e usual way by snponitying the a enneaig the tee acids and neutralizing the remaining solution. This was then evaporated to dryness and extracted with alcohol. The extract after removal matter. The butyric acid. may be the mag of decomposition. There is possibly also present an alcohol of ee molecular weight belonging to the fatty series of carbon compoun n the above it will be seen that the author’s ore regarding the separation of stearic and myristic acid do not agree with those heil eri mixture of stearate, palmitate and myristate of lithium are heated with ae aloohol so as to dissolve the salts, only the stearate ier ; t, : of the acids based on their ea but he qualifies his remarks 2 the Rasalan that Partheil and Feri worked on such sm 80 Composition of the oil from Bir Bahoti. [March, 1905. quantities that their results need confirmation. What is probably the case is that owing to the greater solubility of the lithium salt such a separation is possible when the amount of myristic acid is proposes to investigate this question. Vol. I, No. 3.] Contributions to Oriental Herpetology. 81 LN. 8.] ContripuTions To Ortentan Herperonocy II.—Notes on the Oriental Lizards in the Indian Museum, with a List of the Seg recorded from British India and Ceylon. Part 1.—By NELSON ANNANDALE, B.A., Deputy Superintendents of the Indian Museum, (With 2 plates =) be found in Mr. Boulenger’s works. Of a fe ew, however, this is not the case; for there are still parts of India—the country between northern “Assam: and southern Tenasserim is one of them—of whic and from which the Museum eben bso not examined — until within the last few the light chiefly of Mr. Bonlenger"é s volume in the “ Fauna of India” and subsequent papers, it is no longer possible to main- tain many of the older Indian naturalists’ identifications, whether published or in manuscript, and he has recently pointed out that the names of two of the commonest of our Indian lizards cannot stand —that Honadasiylas cocte?, D. & B., the common house-lizard of Calcutta, m as i, vonsioeesia Riipp, while — Mu ch is even more ant i in some parts notably the specimens on which the form Gymnodactylus consob- rinoides is founded. GECKONID. ALSOPHYLAX PIPIENS ( Pall.) Gymnodactylus microtis, Blanford, J.A.S.B. XLIV ©), 1875, p. 93; and ark. Miss., Rept., p. 15, pl. a fe : Alsophylax ret) Pralengen Cat. Liz. Brit. Mus Dr. Blanford does not record this species from tadak, though it appears to be common in Eastern Turkestan; but there is a 1 Its locality is given as Queensland. 82 Contributions to Oriental Herpetology. [March, 1905. specimen in the Museum (from Stoliczka’s Yarkand collection)+ which bears a label corresponding to the locality “ Kharbu, os ” in the register. By some error this individual is entered s Gymnodactylus stoliczke—a species so distinct from A. pipiens that it is hardly probable that any confusion can have been made between them. It is possible, however, that some accidental exchange of labels may have taken n place, and the latter Pm must be recorded as belonging doubtfully to the fauna of Bri India. It is desirable, if it does occur in Ladak, that tactial Distribution.—Turkestan ; Transcaspia. GYMNODACTYLUS OLDHAMI, Theob. G. oldhami, Theobald, Cat. Rept. Brit. Ind., p. 81. Boulenger, Faun. Ind., Rept., p. 38. The Indian Museum possesses the type and three other speci- mens of this Gecko. Except the type, they are from Lower Burma a tao,” a iti i type is recorded as from 8. Canara. This locality is more than doubtful. It was merely suggested to Theobald (loc. cit.) by eons, who did not take the species ie es in South India. Boulenger’s “keys” in the “ Fau ndia” and the “Catalogue” hold good for G. olathianad: mG. fasciolatus and G, variegatus, the types of all of which are in the Indian Museum but have lately been examined by him. GYMNODACTYLUS MARMORATUS, Gray. G. marmoratus, Boulenger, Cat. Liz. Brit. Mus. i, p. 44. The Museum has lat ge 8 a specimens of this species | from the Malay Peninsula xchange with the Selangor State aaa It is to be hoped that it will be sought for in Lower Burma GYMNODACTYLUS CONSOBRINOIDES, nov. The description is based on two male specimens, both probably immature, obtained in Tavoy a number of years ago by one of the Museum collectors, Diagnosis.—A form closely pitied to G. pulchellus ee Pay trace Bornean species (. consobrinu here is no preanal groove; probably the adult male has an Re straight series of preanal and ral pores, uninterrupted in the middle line and numbering about 26 young male these are represented by ee in a ro of enlarged scales. Th sal tubercles are smaller than in G. pulchellus and less distinctly keeled; the ventrals are larger; the ventral region is not marked off by a line of enlarged tubercles ; = “a ourn: AND Proc: A.S. B. Vor: |, 1905. PLATE 1. BLD Fez; Sa Wy Aira ae =F Comets i oe as ld x 4. oo, ow, S, OEE ee rx a &e C “be egies COO << «. Oo oes SO hy EER GT LETT IO SRE SATE RIG NAL SESE COMET OIOO CS ERAT SRO ees OOS sees Ti geOug? BIT wee Bd: Ss; x e < OCs OR (> Cs CxSe exe: es ose % ~ ewisre J] \y 2S a Nasecae a xX + Cosi Sg Os % SU eas SEER Lee pee | PHYLLODACTYLUS BURMANICUS. 2.PHYLLODACTYLUS cocci’ i URN: AND ‘Pros: A.S.1 ! S.B.Vo Vou: 1; 11905. Pre age ee C. Chowdhary, del. L HEMIDACTYLUS SUBTRIEDROIDES. 2 3. GONATODES. ANDERSONIL fhotogr ee as TRIEDRUS. FROM ELLORE. . JAPAL "ALURA ANDER. SONIANA. Voi. 1, N ep 3.] Contributions to Oriental Herpetology. 83 LN. S.] plates on the ventral surface of the tail are not separated from the scales of the sides, as they arein G., pulchellus, by heterogene- ously shaped, slightly enlarged scales. The head is very slightly —s d in the frontal region. In the types the colours have a broader from before backwards; the enlarged dorsal tubercles are pale ; the lower surface is dirty pale brown. Measurements (Immature male). Total length we ay aS ee: Body i a oe Ss Tail ae ba ORS. ig Head ia pence © cae Breadth of hcstat ie co ao Fore-limb a Bexeoeee 2s Hind lemib as ee es have not been able to compare the specimens with examples of G. consobrinus ; but Mr. Boulenger regards them as representing a species int ermediate a some respects between G. Aggrnetge and. G. consobrinus. On the whole, the points in which t differ from the former seem 2 oe d rather in the direction of tne latter’s characteristic peculiarities. GoNATODES ANDERSONI, Annand, (Plate IT, fig. 3). G. eS Annandale, J.A.S.B. (2) suppl., 1904, p. 21, nce the description of this form was written two additional anéabaiare both from Narcondam, have been presen ed to the by Mr. C. G. Rogers. They agree well with the types and differ in the same respects as they do from G4. kandianus and G gracilis. On the whole they show that the Andaman (or Narcondam?) form is undergoing what is probably a parallel evolution to that which has produced Gt. gracilis. PHYLLODACTYLUS BURMANICUS, Annand. (Plate, I, fig. 1 ). bagi ee Annandale, Ann. Mag: NUE ee XV, 1905, p. 28. is smaller than in P. siamensis, bees 8 or 9 in the specimens examined (see As 1b, 2a, FL 1), , 84 Contributions to Oriental Herpetology. (March, 1905, e ot by the males of this “Lees and of P, stamensis, Bl of preanal pores marks the two forms off as constituting a very distinct section of the meee 5 Phyllodactylus if nota separate g genus. I take this opportunity to figure certain structural details, as P. — is the only other species of which I have examined specimens. P. siamensis and P. burmanicus are the only forms known from te Indian Region Hemipactyius trieprus (Daud.) (Plate LI, fig. 2). H. subtriedrus, Stoliczka, J.A.S.B., XLI (2), 1872, p. 93. H. triedrus, Boulenger, ‘Cat. Liz i, p. 133, and Faun. Ind., Rept., p. 89. Annandale, Ann. Mag. N. H. 7) XV, p . 30. ere is a fair series of this Gecko in the Indian Museum but “tu es ; One labelled “near Ellore” and named, apparently by sheer Boulenger’s definition of H. subtriedrus in having ten labials, a head more depressed than that of typical specimens of H. triedrus and rather smaller ventral scales ; but it differs in having only seven infradigital lamelle under the thumb, nine under the middle finger, and nine under the middle toe. It —: pee ie be regarded as | intermediate between the two forms. The fact that it is from the Ellore district suggests the siceast bility that ome specimens of an intermediate character occur and that H. subtriedrus is not vameg distinct. Possibly it is one of the two specimens referred to by ie era in the scien: Eden but it is not the one figured. Its donor’s name rigin nally o omitted in the HEMIDACTYLUS KARENORUM (Theob.) A SiecBare from Cachar, Assam (Wood-Mason). Previously known from P LEPIDODACTYLUS CEYLONENSIS, Blgr. s from “ Hills between Burma and Siam” and from bor AL collector). List or Geckos From Sryxip Isnanp. The following species were taken on Sinkip Island, which lies ‘some little distance off the poe Beaten of Sumatra, by the late _Prof. J. Wood-Mason’s collecto: Gymnodactylus fee, Pg (3 / Ea 05:9: Do Fede dactylus frenatus, Gra: ens). 3. Hemidactylus platywrus (Sehneid,) Goes ‘etoenon e-specimensh c Vol. I, No. 3.] Contributions to Oriental Herpetology. 85 LN. 8.] EUBLEPHARIDA. EUBLEPHARIS HARDWICK, Gray d it hard to ascertain the exact range of this somewhat spe cae The Museum has apn ~— the following ie alitivs :—Quetta; Khorda, Orissa; Ganjam; the Sunderbans, near Calcutta. Very few of the Indian heande’ are found both in Baluchistan and Lower Bengal, AGAMID A. PYcTOLEMUS GULARIS, Ptrs. emale are well marked on its sides. Its general colour is black, but these folds and the lower border are dirty white: the speci- men, however, is much faded. ACANTHOSAURA LAMNIDENTATA, Bler, APt eu "ate Faun. Ind. Rept., p. 126 ; and Ann, Mus. Te (2) xii useum shows. This es bears out Boulen piper r’s contention, that the teladive length of “the superciliary spine affords a constant distinction between A. lamnidentata and A. cruczgera, though the two forms are otherwise practically erin In A. armata the Spine is considerably longer than in eithe Th poades stig epee are of A, armata from from “ Burma ” (Major Berdmore) ‘aud rgui (Anderson). The latter ig the one recorded in the Fauna of ee i, p. 343, JAPALURA ANDERSONIANA, nov, (Plate HL, fig. 4)« This species is founded on two male specimens co by Col. Golly n-Austen in the Duffa Hills (Assam-Bhutan Frontier). The late Dr. J. Anderson recognised it as new, but a Sachi it a name nor described i ‘ sis.—Body rather sleuciie strongly compressed ; hind- limb 1 long reaching to the tip of the snout or beyond. Snout 1 But compare my note in Faseic. Malay.—Zool. 1, ps 154, 86 Contributions to Oriental Herpetology. [March, 1905. slightly longer than the diameter of the orbit, obtuse; rostral and superciliary ridge prominent, continuous; the latter sue- ceeded behind, after an interval, by a large conical tubercle, round which several others of smaller size are grouped. There and the t anic region on each side. curved line of smaller tubercles outlines the inner margin of the superciliary region and a flat or slightly ae sub-circular area is similarly marked off on the snout. the scales are keeled; those on the sides are to or beyond a longitudinal line of similar scales; between every two of these rows there is another, cong is much shorter and does not reach as much as half way down the body, The dorsal surface of the limbs is covered with athe large heterogeneous scales, the larger of which show a tendency to be arrange lower, sie J of a single row o similar Seales: There is no and no distinct gular fold. Olan steal surface ~ brown, rather dark, brighter on the head, feebly marbled on the sides, pale on the ventral surface ; pale, dark-edged lines padiatitig from the eyes. Measurements &. 2 ioe length (tip of tail injured) a 440 ie ces jo ee Width of head Cy Ea Bod 4 ne a ee Fore-limb ce eS i ee Hind limb ve oe 52 ” This species can be distin Shed easily from J. planidorsata by its compressed body and long hind limbs. Nae SALEA HORSFIELDU, Gray Specimens from Moulmein (Stoliczka) and from “Hills near — Harmatti, Duffla Expedition” (Godwin-Austen). CaLoTes MICROLEPIS, Bler. Of this species, previously known from the hills of northert Tenasserim, the Museum possesses a specimen from Manipa¥ (R. D, Oldham é Vol. I, No. 3.] Contributions to Oriental Herpetology. 87 LN. 8.] : CaLotEs VERSICOLOR (Daud). C. gigas, Blyth, J.A.S.B. XII, 1853, p: 648. igas (under C. mystaceus), Boulenger, Faun. Ind., Rept, : 5 I have examined several hundred specimens of this common the majority of specimens only in having the secondary sexual characters more fully developed ; the scales (especially those on. the throat) are heavily keeled and inclined to be lanceolate in outline, the crest is very high, the cheeks are greatly swollen, the size above the average. The large series examined shows that in in character. and from Ceylon which agree almost exactly with Blyth’s, while C int liate i nford’s LURUMLVEL Ale examples from Baluchistan (astern Persia ii, p. 313) belong. to this intermediate phase; but specimens from Calcutta have the male characters even less marked. The extreme phase (gigas) probably bears much the same relation to versicolor as Gonyocephalus humii (Blyth) does to G. subcristatus (Stol). CALOTES YUNNANENSIS. nov. C. maria (part.), Anderson, Anat. Zool. Res. Yunnan Ex., p 806. Among the lizards collected by Dr. Anderson in Yunnan I find a Mt iffe . . h ‘Iptions and from specimens from Assam, and I think that (in the 88 Contributions to Oriental Herpetology. [March, 1905, the specimen would practically break down the distinction been the two species, or would have to be regarded as an aberran example of OC. maria. ; Diagnosis,—Upper head scales moderate, smooth, imbricate, slightly enlarged on the superciliary area; two parallel rows of e the agen t in the t 3) by three rows of small scales. Tym- panum nearly half the diameter of the orbit. a Peed not loped ; the reat spines (just behind the head) measuring between half and two-thirds the diameter of the orbit. Fifty-six petite round the centre of the body ; dorsal and lateral scales nee keeled, direc upwards and backwards; ventrals muc er than dorsals, round, slender, very long. Colour green (faded in the type), with pale (red ?) markings on the sides and on the knees and elbows. © Measurements 3. Total Length » 405 Mm. ea 6 eis ee! ee Width of head nie aS Sy Cae e Bod ey pened |< Aton Tail si BEF ee | ae Fore- mb: . o ire yee Oe od Hind limb . Ss OS Catotes rouxtl, D & B. C. rouxii, Boulenger, Faun. Ind., Rept., p. 142. Several specimens from Travancore ; (teddowe), AGAMA MEGALONYX pid, A. meenlony, Boulenger, Cat. Liz. ; i. p. 347. Tw See from the Petco Bains: frontier (Dr. Turnbull and Col. Wahab). | AGAMA LIRATA (Blanf.) A. lirata, Boulenger, Faun. Ind., Rept., p Four specimens from Sind (Murray Jo ones very closely with the type, which is in the Indian Museum. Probably this Species does not reach the full dimensions of A. melanura ; its tail is more slender and proportionately longer, Vol. I, No. 3.] Contributions to Oriental Herpetology. 89 LN. 8.] AGAMA, sp. ere are two specimens of a large Agama in the collection which represent a species allied in some respects to A. nupta, AT ; ‘ e t origin is uncertain I prefer to leave them unnamed. The numbers on ir museum labels have been ori- ginally entered in the earns without particulars, but ‘Dr, Blanford. Persian collec 2” has been written in at a later date in pencil and the welled s Akai attached to them resemble those of the Persian Collection. They differ from specimens of A. nupta (of which I have examined a la ee ee) chiefly in the character of their dorsal nate and their bases do not overlap; some of them have almost the character of retroverted spines. Similar scales are scattered on the sides of the posterior part of the body, and there are others, AGAMA NnupTA, De Fil. A. Boulenger, Faun. Ind. Rept., p. 151. Alcock and Finn, TARB lx Ixy (2), 1896, p. 555. he verticillation of the tail, at any rate in old sige” may be Ee absent. The coloration is frequently an ost uniform brownish-bl The Museum processes a Chaructactelll but imperfect specimen from Chitral (Dr. G. M. Giles) LIOLEPIS BELLI (Gray) L. bellii, Boulenger, Fascic, Malay, Zool. 1, p. 155, An- nandale and oe abi (note). Aestandedls P. Z. S., 1900, p. 857, and Ann: Mag. N. H. (7) XV, 1905, p. 32. e have several immature specimens from Burma which exhibit the characteristic “juvenile livery” so well marked in examples from the Malay Peninsula. ? List or AGAMIDEZ TAKEN ON once Istanp By Woop-Mason's CoLLECcToR. 1, Draco quinquefasciatus ory Goa specimens), 2. Aphaniotis fusca (Ptrs.) (on 3. Calotes jubatus (D. & B.) (cup SATE 90 Contributions to Oriental Herpetology. {March, 1905, ANGUIDA. OpHISAURUS APUS ( Pall.) e known range of this species is from Dalmatia to Afghanis- ie near the Indian border of which we have a specimen; = it probably occurs also in adjacent parts of India. There are several specimens in the Indian Museum which have come from the Alipore 2 las Gardens, unfortunately without any definite matey ; but the probability is that they are from North- Western In OPHISAURUS GRACILIS (Gray) Of 0. gracilis the Museum possesses a large series, which ex bits great boi eng as regards colour. Judging from a collection recently made by Major Alcock, this species is commo Darjeeling. Major Alcock tells me that it is extremely lugoial and generally ‘“‘ shams dead” when handled VARANID A, VARANUS DUMERILIT (Mill. ) The only specimen we = is immature, being the type 0 Blanford’s Varanus macrolep It is very desirable that further examples should be ibtaieed.s as athe other Iudian speciesof the family are represented by large series. LIZARDS OF INDIA, BURMA AND CEYLON.! GECKONIDA, 1, Teratoscincus scincus* (Schleg.) ... ( — — — J.A §.B., 1896.) 2. Ceramodactylus affinis, Murray* .., Gia TUNa) Belaskivten, 3. Stenodactylus orientalis, § Blanf. .... Sind. 4. Stenodactylus lumsdenii, lgr. as 5 . 5. Alsophylax Pipises * (Pall.) ? Ladak > (Antea ) 6. berculatus, Be “geerk ‘ Sind, Baluchistan. T Gymnodactsl fedtschenkoi, Panjab Salt Range. 8. Gymnas ae (Riip d 9. brevipes, § iA inf. Baluchista 10 » kachowee § Stol. atch ; Baluchistan ; Sind i; “A stolic Steind pper 3 - bl cbaice Stol.... Almorah and K osus, Bedd. ... §. indie Ah FI BY ge Reverse. $5959 — oh whey» [ie] Pe b9% y The legend both obverse, and reverse of this rupee read downwarte emis : tix ing th srognal year 21 and Higel year (10)35, —form the following couplet :— Zi Nam-i-Shah Jahangir ta buwad_ ET nur, _Fazidah Nir Jahan Begum ru-i- 126 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1905. (May the coin by the name of King Jahangir, remain with light; And may the face of Lahore be made by Nir Jahan Begam bright). 2.e., May this coin which is struck at Lahore remain for ever shining with lustre, both from King Jahangir, and his (Queen Consort) Begam Nir Jahan. This rare rupee was obtained by me at Ahmadabad on my short visit to that city on 29th of January last. Rupees of (iii) Aurangzeb. PI. V. 7. Weight, 103 grains. ee Mini Burhanpir. Obverse. “) ys [ s J = C& ] eb Reverse. pple, 3 Bins A new mint of of Aurangzeb in copper, I got it at’ Burhin- pur some two years ago. {iv) A'lamgir II. Pl. V. 8. Weight, 105 ins. Size, *65. an Date, — Mint, Machhlipatan. Obverse. Sy lao PUVE Cyd Reverse. K = This is anew mint of Phen II. in copper. The name of - Emperor i is not snares on the coin, but the year helps us assigning it to him Framst J. THANAWALA. Bombay. *Note—The reading of the interesting coin of Jahangir suggested by Mr. Thanawala, appears sapatie of improvement. Vol. I, No. 4.] Numismatic Supplement. 127 [N. 8.] : Owing to the coin being somewhat worn, it is difficult to say with certainty what the couplet is. The following is given as an alternative suggestion. Obverse. gy yy tod UC pla ald ob 5 Reverse. 92 Y Bae ayy VES yy B97 59 The words on the reverse read by Mr. Thanawalaas p& and 0 appears to be defective. Dr. Taylor of Ahmadabad, who has also seen the coin, has suggested that the last three words on the obverse read 3». » ot. He would make the % at the end of the penultimate line the last letter of the word t* in the second line. It is true the % of #& is not visible elsewhere on the coin but the coin is very much worn to the left of 4 where one would expect : find the letter %. Also there is no “ alif” on the coin, and as ar as I can ; see no room for any oe wae 35. Dawar Bakhsh. Pl. IV. 7. The coins of this grandson of Jahangir who occupied the throne of Dehli for Chees imme as a stop-gap for Shahjahan are it is worth while chronicling any finds. rupee ot Lahore mintage has been described and fi in the Cata- logue of the British Museum (Moghul Emperors, No. 527 : : ‘6 All three are identical in legend. No gold coins of Dawar akhsh have apparently come to light yet, but doubtless some were struck. AR Weight 172 grains. Size, °85 Mint, Lahore. Date, 1037 A.H. Ahd. Obverse. Reverse. au; glagl Yt ayy sy o os~ | oP ) gts a Jon jes Saad da} Aiur gil 229 128 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1905. The coin, but for three shroff marks on one side and four on the other, is in very good condition. H. N. Wriext, 36. Two rare coins of Shahjahan and Aurangzeb. 246 silver coins recently acquired as treasure-trove in ons the district of Bhandara C.P., and sent to me for examination, of sufficient rarity to warrant special notice. One alten one 0: o known, the other fimeaigs be bee n pre resented to me some years ago a my friend Dr. G. P. Taylor of Ahmadabad. It has not, however, been previously described. (i) Shahjahan. PI. IV. 8. RR Apa: 173 grains. 9. Mint, Katak (Cuttack). Date, 3rd regnal year. Month Aban. Obverse. Reverse. aut tah y ; . d—_—_+s2 v. dsl whe WN Jpn peas Fh modi Be oh Poche tants SS ys wit oem (ii) Aurangzeb. PI. IV. 9. AR Wi ight, 174 grains. Size Mini, hoe of Allahabad Date, 1072. AH. 4th regnal year. Obverse. Reverse. Usual couplet but olf a) Fob we vice yo eye date to left of explo widere cpzle lower line, : © dine H, N. Wrist. Vol. I, No. 4.] Numismatic Supplement. 129 [N. 8.] 37. Note on Kam Bakhsh and Bahadur Shah. a statement by ‘Mr. H. N. Wri right that “Kam B Bakhsh was made Governor of the Sibahs of Bijapur and Haidarabad by brother, Shah shies Bahadur ” [should be S. ‘‘. Bahadur shah, Ido not think that such an error,! coming from a leading > ap country between his three surviving sons; and it was in pursuance of this design, no doubt, that on the 4th Za,] Qa‘dah 1118 H. (17th February, 1707 N N.S.), he nominated Kam Bakhsh to be Governor of Bijapur and Haidarabad. Kam Bakhsh started from the court at Ahmadnagar at once to take up his appointment. ‘Alamgir ied on the 2nd March, 1707 (N.S.) The text from which James Frazer translated was, apparently oe now in the Bodleian Library, see Sachau and Ethe’s “Cata- logue of Persian MSS.” No. 1923 (Frazer MSS. No. 118) fol. 13a. er doubting for a long time, I have at last come to look on this will as aaapenth ic. Khafi Khan, II, 549, says it was m entourage ; Kamwar Khan states that ‘Alam gir kept it, = Si gir’s advancing on Agrah to contest the succession; and a copy had Teached Strat as early as the 18th October, 1707, as may be seen from F. Valentyn, Oude en Nieun ost Indie,” IV, 274. The pro- babilities are in favour of the document having been executed ; Ce statement quoted above was a: on the following extract from a Pol arg -i. lubab (Text Vol. II. p. 605) as pe Meant by Professor °wson (Elliot’s History of India, Vol. Vir = se “A kind and ehanioy letter was addressed by the Emperor (Shah lo T) to his brother Pines Muhammad Kim Bakhsh to the following . . 8) f . truck be t 5 and the khutba read in our name. ° The tribute ate whi ch has hitherto been paid by the Governors ‘of these two provinces we remi H. N. Wrieur. 130 Journal of the Asvatie Socrvety of Bengal. { April, 1905. and in any case, the dates show that Kam Bakhsh was appointed to, and started to take possession of, Bijapur before his father’s death. Witriam Irvine, 38. Ahmad Shah Bahadur. A new Mughal mint. Mujahidabad. This coin was obtained by me in Cawnpore two years ago. 1 have been unable to identify the locality of Mujabidabad. Abmad Shah at his accession took the title of Mujahid-ud-din (Elliot, VILL, p.112.): ; The mint is entered in Mr. Burn’s list of Mughal Mints (J.A.S.B., Pt. 1, No. 2, of 1904) but the coin has been nowhere described. wc th LY. 30, Weight, 165 grains. “ze, ‘8d. Mint, Mujahidabad. Date, 1163, AH. 3rd regnal year. Obverse. - Reverse. Within dotted circle. Within dotted circle. dl te cen! ipepilo . wr So ie aldol ct Whe Je Bane wy? H. N. Wricut. 39. A find of coins at Manbham. A large and interesting find, containing 540 coins, from Shah- a Shih Alam II was recently made at Ghorati in the ict. The find was especially rich in the Bengal and Benares mintages of the later Mughals, Muhammad Shah, Abmad Shah, Alamgir II and Shah ’Alam II as the following figures “i — i Muhammad Sh3h Ahmad Shah "Alamgir Shah ’Alam II. 39 Azimabad a 31 Kw Ob Jahangirnagar 7 5= 13 Katak ote oes eee = 1 Bepaiee reals 33 «128 31=213 Murshidabad 17 20 31 1= 69 Miangi eee aes aoe = 2. Vol. I, No. 4.] Numismatic Supplement. 131 [N. S.J Of the Muhammadabad Benares Mint there were coins of the l6th regnal year, and of each regnal year from the 18th to the 30th — f d ; ; Rupees of Katak of Muhammad Shah, of Jahangirnagar of Muhammad Shih, and ’Alamgir II, and of Mingir of Shah ‘Alam Il have not, as far as I know, been previously found. The find further contained a rupee of Alamgir II of Calcutta mintage, arupee of Shah Alam II of Allahabad, with a date which, it seems tome, must be read as .H., z.e., two years before he ascended the throne of Dehli; and a rupee of Shah Jahan III of Azimabad, dated 1174 A.H. e Mingir rupee of Shah ‘Alam I calls for special notice. In Dr. White King and Captain Vost’s paper “Some Novelties in Moghul Coins,” published in the Numismatic Chronicle, Vol. XVI, a dim of Akbar was described and gured, on which the mint ‘name Manghir pile was read, though no‘ ye’ is visible in the Eaton of the coin lace was identified with Monghyr m De hie Ss ngal. The latter, however, is always in Persian characters Spelt yahiy0, and this is the spelling found on the coin of Shah ‘Alam II in the Manbhim find. It seems certain, therefore, that the mint town of the copper coin of Akbar above mentioned cannot have been Monghyr in Bengal. It is more probable that it was “ Manghar,” a fort built by Islam Shah Siri, 76 miles north of - Amritsar (see Thomas’s Chronicles, page 414). This would ac- count for the Siri type of the reverse. é The Allahabad rupee of Shah ’Alam II, dated 1172 A.H., is puzzling. Itis, I understand, not the first found, but I have myself Seen no other. In Elliot and Dawson’s History of India, Vol, . VIII, page 172, it is stated that in the 5th year of Epa age 12). After his defeat at Buxar and the signing of the Treaty of Allahabad in 1765 A.D. (1178-79 A.H.) the latter Place became the headquarters of Shah ’Alam for some years. aR (i) Muhammad Shah. Pl. IV. 11. ~ Weight, 179 grains. 132 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1905. Size, ‘9. Mint i, Kat ak. Date, 1154—24th regnal year. Obverse. Sylyo &ne csilé slask gle deso |! or Reverse. SES pd Guylo eaieno Cwylem ye Blue (ii) ’Alamgir Shah IT. Pi. IV. 12. A. Weight, 179 grains. Size ‘9 Mint, Jahangirnagar. Date 117—6th regnal year. Obverse, Silo Bae o316 slob pile itv Reverse, Si phe wy Cppilo mibero Cpyla 4 dius (iii) "Alamgir Shah II. Pl. IV. 13. fi. Weight, 179 grains. Size, V”, Mint, Cal Date, 1172— sth regnal year. Obverse. 11 VF Sylyo BK cil6 tosh 8 pis Reverse. SSS ye cpp lo ier cwyla 0 Sine | Mint mark: On obverse—* Sun,” On reverse—* Cinquefoil ” (traces of). (iv) Shahjahan ITI. Pl. IV. 14. Weight, 179 grains. Size, °9. Ming, Azimabad. Date, 1174—Ahd. Obverse. 11 vie Sylye 28m cjlé sldsl woke sles Reverse. yoplo ciiewe wala dm} dine sbt axe wys (v) Shah ’dlam I. PL IV. i. Weight, 180 grains. Size, *95. Mint, Mangir (Monghyr). Date, 1176—4th ett year. Vol. I, No. 4.] Numismatic Supplement. 138 [N. 8.] Obv. Rev. aye @ Nas Ble domo oy ye iiewo * Wash ple wey 85 eke ») 95 Buc cre 1 Bie Tha) “a (vi) Shah’Alam II. Pl, IV. 16. R. Weight, 179 grains. Size, °9. int, Allahabad. Date, 1172 (?)-—Ahd. Obverse. (tvt Sy'x0 Bw sie sasl pile xls Reverse, s!t hy yd Gayle weniewe Cagle oat tin H. N. Wrrieut. 40. Two double rupees of Strat Mint. gr Il, The Hijra date is unfortunatel fwantig but the regnal year on il Biase fixes it as 1176 or 1177. Below isa description of the coin. As far as I know, sia aabellak double own is ties one in the cabinet of Dr, G, P. Taylor of sdmadsbad, which he has kindly stilted me to describe in this _ Rupee of the type of ea ae rupee of the Moghul Emperors ined by the Bombay Mr. Thurston in his History of 1 the East India apa ee says (page 43): “The awab’s rupees, however, were soon found to contain 10, 12 or sen 15 per cent. of alloy, in eet br of which the Bombay rupees were melted down and recoined at Sirat. The coinage of silver in the Bombay Mint was deme hy for twenty pots ~ in ci i n in - GG) 46: fF. 7.) £1 ¥. 8. Weight, 349 grains. Size, 1°0. sca Mint, Strat. 134 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1905, Date, [1172] 5th regnal year, M.M., ¢ in the (» of Cwyle le Rev. ibe Obv. aw ~ ev eee 36 slSsb * on 3 din he Sn vere aa ys ey ge Gi) (R. F.M.) PL IV, 10. Weight, 350 grains. Size 1:0, int, Strat. -— Date, [1176] 4th regnal year. M.M., seven petalled flower in the cm of (psle | Obv. o pile a Rev. usile ji lost, ° ius Se ale Ts J * a ho yond - H. N. Weight. 41. “ Mumbai-Sarat” { 299 (gto ) or “ Mahisar (o~ ws): which ? Grave doubt should, it seems to me, be entertained a garding the existence of the so-called “ Mumbai-Surat’’ Mint. And for the following five reasons :— _,° the only coin attributed to this mint is the quarter -rupee registered as No. 80 on page 280 of the British Museum “ Cata- by the mere juxtaposition of the names of two distinct mint towns. In the long list of the Mughal Mints in India I can recall true to the original, then amongst contemporary coins this quarter- rupee is exceptional in recor ding the name of its mint sémpliciter, without the prefixed term “ darb, syad Z - The crescent symbol here present, when found on other coins of this period, is held to be a mint-mark distinctive of the Vol. I, No. 4.] Numismatic Supplement. 135 [N. 8.] French a 8 Ser: Now, in the 45th regnal year of Shah ‘Alam II the year of the issue of this quarter x 7 Ta08 3 4 rupee, France was still a belligerent power, gut hostlle de- signs against British India. It is thus well-nigh incredible that any coin struck in that year by the English at either Bombay on Surat, cities remote from the sphere of French influence, should bear this acknowledged symbol of French ascenden 5. An Dees Delhi a of the quarter-rupee i is included in Plate XXXI of the Bri _ Museum Catalogue ; but the mint- name as there owee ast in my copy—does not admit of con gsacita as Mumbai-St mrs ejecting for the above reasons the ehh Museum version, I venture to submit the following as the true rendering of the heme = is oe so far as the plan boot on the reverse of thi vale 8 din mye BY od i If this reading be correct, the quarter-rupee was struck at the Mahistir (Mysore) Mint. At Mysore the French held a dominant position till the fall of Serinenpelatl in 1799, and doubtless the crescent on this coin hs 1803-4 stands as a survival from that earlier period of pow: A ae of this quarter-rupee (No. 80) with the Pondi- achhlipatan rupees (Nos. 128 and 143) reveals the arrangement of the — of the legend is pone Hm the same, ahor Museum Seals ogue registers a full rupee of Mahisir, dated the 47th year of Shah ‘Alam II, but unfortunately the description given of this rupee is imperfect. It would be interest- ing to examine the coi — and see igen = le and make Query :—In the L. M. Catal. Redgecs! s brief note reads :— “Year vie (for fv) and mint yy sy? -” end this ve (?=1v....) stand for the regnal year “4a” prece- ded by a rudely formed or misshapen crescent ?* Gro. P. Tartor, Ahmadabad. SUC ee € ascertained from Lahor that the reverse of this coin bears the crescent ¢ symbol to the left of ye.—H. N. W. Vol. I, No, 5.] The Emperor Babar, 137 [N. S.] 15. The Emperor Babar—By H. Beverwar, I.C.S. (retired.) As everything relating to Babar is interesting, I shall here set down a few things about him whic ot mentioned in Erskine and Abul Fazl. The most important is a tradition which is still current in Babar’s native country of Farghana, and which is i okand (7 recorded in the “ Hist of the Khanate of K (t.e., Farghana) by Vladimir Petrovitch Nalivkine, a translation of ich by Aug. Dozon was published at Paris in 1889. The author, after his defeat by the Uzbegs, Saizida Afaq, one of his wives, who was accompanying him in his flight, was seized by the pangs of i j and- child-birth in the desert which extends fro jand to Kand badam (east of Khojand and north of Isfava) and gave birth to son. Babar dared not tarry, and s infant was wrapped up 138 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal [May, 1905. he long religious poem called the Mubayyan, one-half of which has been published by Berezine are in Babar’s handwriting. It seems desirable that they should be edited and published. It is tioned by Haidar Mirza and Abul F is No. 175, p , of Professor Margoliouth’s Catalogue of the Pott MSS., but is wrongly entered there as a History of Far- ghana. [S. was written in a and bears the date of 7 | the Shirazi Bombay Lithographs, p. 75, or in Erskine, p. with the words “Should a man live a hundred, nay, a thousand years, yet at last he must die,” it goes on to say that Babar’s friends came up and arranged that he should leave the place, and that his ladies (Khatinan-i-haram) should be taken care of. It looks as if narrative in this place. The Bibliotheca Lindesiana also possesses a small fragment of the Turki Memoirs. There is no date or colophon, but the MS. looks older than 1780, the date assigned by Mr. Kearney it h theend the words dastkhat Nur Muhammad ablah (? ignorant ?) wa Abul Fazl. Possibly this means that the MS. was written or signed by the Nar Muham- mad who was Abul Fazl’s sister's son. There are also one or two other words which I could not read, but which perhaps give @ regnal year, 7 In the tenth chapter Buddha in a prophetic style predicts > certain future events which help us in determining the approxi- mate date of the work. Thus he says :— afa faa adm ret F urea eT | Waa: AAT AAT WaT Ae wfazafa | Hjat ats YRS at VBI SITBAT: | aera weds: Gerd 3 aaa | (A.S. MSS., Leaf 142.) The Tibetan version runs thus :-— TATRA | ’ s, =e vere ai ry SEATS ~ ~~ ~__ Ag AAVART ANA] bes ath Tien aed FA TAA RAR AE | ae sR THATS | SN aes IA ENA Ase AAAI | CN me. i las REFS ESTAS SAAT |] ~ (Kangyur, Mdo, Vol. V., Leaf 292, A.S. MSS.) tumult will be followed ye Kaki ; everal non-Buddhistic pene are ee thus :-— Bie Fifeat aq fag weguateat | : ‘Saquefeufaar: fafamrifaafaar: | (A.S. MBS., Leaf ee ee ees lThe Sanskrit manuscript reads aTAT SIA ae which is evidently wrong. The correct reading has been restored from Tibetan. : Vol. I, No. 6.]- An Analysis of the Lankavatara Sutra, 163 [N. 8. “The Samkhyas, Vaisesikas, Nagnas, Vipras and Pasupatas have taken the extreme views of ermanence and non-permanence “and are destitute of the discriminated truth. ’ The views of Kapila and Kanada are specially discussed on leaf 132. Not merely in the 10th but in some of the previous chapters o.the N eee ais Tarkikas are specially referred to. Thus in Bhs apter II we re aafaar: we ate ufaeita satan: | (A.S. MSS., Leaf 11.) The Tibetan version runs thus :— PLEIN ILE HSS | ARRSTSSTF ASE TAINS | “Tell me how in future times the Naiyayikas will flourish.” ag very first question asked by Mahaimati in Chapter IT au fe qua am we aa Gea | (A.S.. MSS Leaf lbdycsy cl cit of? The Tibetan version runs thus :— c RT PTAS | ~ So care yy SWAT ASS | (Kangyur, Mdo, Vol. V., Leaf 93, A.S. MSS.) “‘ How is ratiocination corrected and how does it proceed ?” The following doctrine of the Tarkikasis specially mentioned :— aang fart: aig afeaTAs 77: | (A.S. MSS., Chap. X., Leaf 143.) The Tibetan version runs thus :— SNF ATASARTISATS | ang — AA AATA BHT S| 164 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1905. ‘Whatever is Krtaka (produced) is destructible, this is the view 3 the tinge kas According to the e peculiar calculation of the Nepalese Bud- dhists, the Lankavtara consists of 3,000 verses. So it is stated :— RaqatTaMatse Beary fafavea: | 2ifa when frataqenfaag | utafwatat BATA TUITAT: | fof: age: estat fratufafa 202q | (A.S. MSS. Leaf 141.) “YT belong to the clan of Katyayana, I am come from the Sud- dhavasa heaven; I teach men religion leading to the City of Nir- this ee by means of 3,000 Si fitras (verses Kat ma to Mig: e clan the author of s Lankavatara be- longed, =a to hav n the same person who com mposed the indu socio-religious "sHbnte called Katyayana Die Siitra, for Katyayana is mentioned along with Yajiiavalkya thus: Raa: Baa aaaen | aaa a | (A.S. MSS., Chap. X., Leaf 143.) The Tibetan version runs thus :— TASS STS REA SF SATA NS I (A.S. MSS., Kangyur, Mdo, Vol. V., Leaf 293.) .“ Katyayana is an author of Sitra, so also is Yajfiavalkya.” 1 The Sanskrit manuscript reads qyaqy), The reading QTTTew is restored from Tibetan, Vol. I, No. 6.] Tibet under her Last Kings. 165 LN. S.] 20. Tibet under her Last Kings (1434—1642 A.D.)—By Rai Sarat Cuanpra Das, Bahadur, C.LE. native of Tsang, caused a rising of the people against the Phag- mo-du authorities, and from the year tree-hare of the 7th Cycle, the Shikha (towns) of Rinpting and Samdub-tse (modern Shiga-tse) d with internal dissensions both in the ncrth and sonth of U for which Mi-wang Nehku-dong-pa, the Ruler of agmodu, removed his residence to Dansa-thil, the seat of the Phagdu hierarchy. In the year Iron-ox, the son of Kunzang away Miwang Nehu-ddng-pa from his capital, and took possession of it. In this connexion, it is stated, that though the hierarch monasteries, to die a natural eath for want of support either from the State or from the pious. The Karma-pa and Dig-pa sects sent troops to overpower some of t stitutions which, Some of the la U. Again in the year Fire-bird (about during Gyatsho's. residence 7 Methog Thang of Gyal, the ating 8 amas brough ps from own : : Power of the Yellow Church. When they were about to demolish the outer Dsong (fort) of Holkha, the Chief Nangso Don-yod of Dohdah came with his troops for rescuing it. The Digong-pa 166 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1905. Lamas failing to destroy the Dsong, diverted their attention to- wards Liing Shoi, Hod-na, and other places where they succeeded and schools became involved in civil dissensions. During this period the state of affairs in Tibet resembled the dark days which had followed the successsion of the apostate Langdarma to the throne of Tibet. The Chiefs of Tsang, who held office under the Phagmodu Rulers of Central Tibet, frequently led their troops to U to harass the people. They sometimes retired to their own strongholds after caused some injury to the people. In the year Iron-serpent (1580) internal dissensions again raged in Digong. n Dalai Yontan Gyatsho’s return from Mongolia, the Shwa-mar hierarch, Nag-wang _ Choitag, complimented him with a letter written in verse ; but some misapprehension having arisen as to its concealed meaning, Rab of Tibet. The King of Upper Tsang, with the help of a few petty chiefs of the south and north, incited the Na-wa Rong people . rebellion, in quelling which, the resources of the Government 0 Central Tibet were greatly exhausted. Taking advantage of this disturbance he asserted his independence. d In the year Tree-serpent heading the troops of the Red am Black-cap Lamas of the Karma-pa School, he attacked the military 1 Rinpfing or Rinchenpufig, a small town in the Tsang Rong get It contained a huge image of Maitreya famous ander the name of J Cham-Chen | | Vol. I, No. 6.] Tibet under her Last Kings. 167 [N. 8.] encampment of Deba Kyid-Shoi and killed a large number of Dingkhors (civil officers) of the Government. On this occasion the Karma-pa Lamas became exultant and made a metrical rejoinder to the Dalai Lama’s reply by placing their letter before the image of Buddha in the Cathedral of Lhasa. This step, which was me h’s come to the Dalai Lama was sincere, produced disastrous effects. It induced the Yellow-Cap Lamas to invite the help of the Mong- olian hordes. About the time that Sonam Namgyal was Deba f g : had marched at the head of a victorious army, having betaken himself to worldly life, and become lord temporal and spiritual. Later on, again invading U with the Tsang army, he took possession of Nefu Dong and all the lands, and some of the smaller monasteries of U. 4 h that is, shortly after the humiliation of the Yellow-Cap Churc and its patron Miw Nehu Dong-pa, the Mongolian army king of Tsang and his friend the valiant Karma hierarch failing in their military enterprize in Tibet, vege sept? help 9 the vel i voted to the ren. them nearl twenty years to consolidate their power in Tibet after the retirement of the Mongolian hordes from Tibet. When the again grown powerful they began persecuting the Yellow- Church with greater animosity than before. Eee ~rrrsreeee—oeeeeeSEeeEeeee 168 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1905. 21. Note ona ae pare Product of a Peculiar Variety of Bundelkhand Gneiss.—By C. A. Strperrad, B.A., B.Sc., LCS. ing the construction cr the Ken Canal, my attotitiall was round which the village of Deora-Bhapatpir in the Ajaigarh State is built. The hill is one of the low gneissic hills charac- teristic of this part of Bundelkhand (vide Medlicott and Bland- ford’s ‘Geology of India,’ Vo I, page 11, et. seq.), but appears to be some ual variety of gneiss and on more than usually liable to pad on tp ion. At several places on pags to 50 feet pte for the canal. Both ‘eta are within three or four miles of the head works of the canal, and some ten miles west by south of Ajaigarh — they are about eight miles north- west from the Vindhyan sec accordingly peas some samples and sent them to my brother, Dr. O. J. Silberrad, Ph.D., Research Chemist to the War Office Explosives Commi ho examined them, and through the indness of a friend had them tested at a pottery as Ria the suitability of the cla r the manufactu eart or other bigs To them I am indebted for all the followidg in- formation The sok 3 is subjoined. Beside the figures showing the re- sults of the chemical analysis, I have oo those of Pinite as given in Dana’s Mineralogy, which appears to be a somewhat similar material. ae occurrence of Titanic Acid i in the clay is, however, of intere “ Report on Clay from Deora-Bhapatpir. Analysis of clay is as follows :— Clay from Deora-Bhapatpur. Pinite- Silica a Os 44°40°/, 49°11 Alumina Reihgs 18 3X 30°47 29°00 Lime 6 Magnesia va MgO 2°89 107 Ferric Oxide is oe 6°17 913 Potash on K,O 8:05 684 Soda aa oe 42 Titanic Acid TiO, 0-54 wee Combined water and ...... cisco matter ... 6:14 i 401 oe 1:10 Phosphotic Acad... P.O, ‘091 Vol, I, as 6.] Note on Bundelkhand Gneiss, 169 LN. 8.] The clay was tested for its — of forming a china or earthenware in the following man 1, About 20 grams of the ay a was mixed with sufficient water to give a plastic clay, which was moulded into the form of a a. pyramid. nes s was dried at 100°, then baked for 34 hou a gas mufile, at a temperature of 890°. The resulting ss pink in siti easily broken, possessed little cohesion, was soft and friable. m carbonate (is 6 grams clay, ‘4 s CaC This was moistened, kneaded, and the resulting plastic clay formed into a pyramid as before. This was dried and h d in a blast (made from clay alone). Pyramids charged into cold muffle and muffle lit at 9-10 a.m., on 8th November, 1904, _ Temper ature at 11- pa A.M. ey 1155° ” ae 940° = ” 19.90 be ee 5 P.M, = 1300° Heating was then discontinued as one of the pyramids was seen to be sinking, the result of incipient fusion. The mu turned at t yramids drawn at 2-15 p.m., and poke ne.—Pyramid had sunk considerably. Was smooth, glazed dirty brown on the side cture was highly a, the clay would not be of any use as earthenware. ,|° CaCO,;—The surface of the al was mixed with 2,/°CaCO, is more fusible than the clay alone. The colour of the exterior was dark brown. A fracture showed a preas, eee layer under the surface, ae a more compact, blue- black ce “au — Useless as earthen arth was made into a lake sls as before, without any Pickin (except water) and formed into a p and a Small dish, These were dried at 100°, charged into cold bern and mufile lit at 9-15 a.m., on 9th November, 1 1904, Temperature at 11 a.m ve 1030° 11-30 ape 930) : : 1050° ” 11-50 ,, -* 060° ” 12-25 Poa . eee 1 ” ae son “ 7 1-30 ” ove 1130" 2-15 ces 980) : ee 2 DOP # 1130° 170 Journal of the Asiatic Soctety of Bengal. [June, 1905. Temperature at 5 A.M. woe 1090° i 5-855 ven 1050° Muffle turned out at 5-30 p.m. Pieces drawn at 9 a.m. on J0th November, 1904. They had not altered in shape, and showed no signs of fusion, They were glazed on the surface, dark brown in colour. Were dense and hard, giving a metallic ring when struck. The fracture showed the pieces to be solid, not porous at all.and was somewhat glassy. ape pieces were strong and required a sharp blow to break then 4, Pyramids were made in hed manner previously described, cones. rig Sans ely 5°/, CaCO, and 10°/, CaCO, (19 grams e 9-20 a.m., 9th November, 1 Temperature at 11 A.M. Ee 930° 4 41-305 ne 890° x 2 ei pea pee es) ae 12-25 p.m, aes 920° eas 1 3 nee ee . 150 930° s 15. 5 ii a Oe +3 3 - sie » B00 «+, oim . Oates % 4-15 ,, PE | 5 870° a 5-25 Muflle turned out at 5-30 p.m. Pieces drawn at 9 4M 10th November, 1904. entical results were given by both pyramids. They were sik min glazed, of only moderate hardness, easily broken, giving a dull ture. a cee not strongly enough heated to give a satisfactory earthen The two pyra pieiidie = were recharged into cold muffle, mufile lit, at 9-10 a.m., 10th November, 1904. The te mperatares were taken with a thermo-couple (a 1 the re tempera e having been taken in this way) and also with the W a? opie pyrometer. The corresponding readings are given Helo "Thermo-couple. Wanner-Pyromete? Eide pata at 11 AM. > 10404 sae cient —— acest EO oes ” 12, a» 1000-1100 =. =< Wer ee Wanner-Pyrometer Wempernang at ee P.M. “a 10°-1130° 1132° ke, 090°-1100° 1108° * Rai ary PM. ae shee ; 1052° vol, I, No. 6. ] Note on Bundelkhand Gneiss. 171 LN. ‘es n two thermo-couple temperatures are given for the same time, ay refer to different points in the mu e turned out at oe P.M. Bee drawn at 3 P signs of fusion. The fracture was glassy in parts, the rest being dull and stony, and was blue to otis lack. Was oe so hard or dense the Pyremid with 5 5°/5 Gao, The piece was easily broken, ene a dull, sandy fracture, and show- ing the interior to be fairly compact. ay he colour of the fracture was a brownish a Pie pyramid had not sunk at all, and showed no signs o T temperature has been too high, the upper parts of the pieces are porous and cindery, this href oe due to the liquation of a fusible silicate. The colour of the ware is neces ey dark, owing to the high eisentiiel of oxide of iron in the It does not ¢ appear to be possible to obtain < saedubieware from the clay. Experiment 1II gave the best pieces e clay i is Pee not Fuller’s earth W with Wien with, or without additional lime, a highly plastic oy is obtain n addition to the ex etineite recorded in the above report, the clay was fired i in an ordinary earthenware kiln, but it refused to bind and sim mply dried to a porous friable mass differing very little from the product tera by waited ore it and ref ly to be ei any use except that to whole the vi rhe A have put it from time immemorial, 7.e., for whitewashing their houses. See ee--_—_._0——_ rT 1—Vw—— Vol, I, No. 7.]_ Oriental Snakes in the Indian Museum. 173 La. 5. 22, Additions to the Collection of Oriental Snakes in the Indian Museum. 't 2.—Specimens from the Andamans and Nico- ars.—By Neuson Annanpats, B.A., D.Sc., Deputy Superin- tendent of the Indian Museum. All the snakes recorded or described in this communication are the Andamans or the Nicobars. With one exception, they have been collected and presented to the Museum either by Major A. R. Anderson, I.M.S., or y Mr. C. G. Rogers. The one exception is the type of a new Sea-Snake, which was taken by the Indian Marine Survey. Mr. G. A. Boulenger has kindly examined several revised list of the species known to occur in the two archipelagoes orrepresented from them in the Indian Museum, having re-examined © specimens recorded by Mr. W. L. Sclater in all cases in which there was any doubt. TYPHLOPIDA., TYPHLOPs BRAMINUS (Daud,) This is evidently the common species in the Andamans, or at any rate in the neighbourhood of Port Blair. Major Anderson has lately sent us twenty-four very dark specimens from that station. The type of T. andumanensis still remains unique, if it is in existence, I have notbeen able tu trace its history. The Museum does not possess examples of 7’. oatest’, described from the Cocos up. COLUBRID Ai. Lycopon auttcus (Linn. ) We have lately received several specimens of this common Indian species both from the Andamans and the Nicobars. One from the Nicobars belongs to var. E of Boulenger’s “ Catalogue ; ” those from the Andamans to var. C, a common form in Ceylon. Oxigopon woopmasoni (Scl.) Simotes woodmasoni, Sclater, J.A.S.B., (2) LX, p. 235; List. Snakes, p- 24, Ae re "4 young specimen, lately received from Major erson, has been submitted to Mr. Boulenger, who regards it as belonging to which i s related to 0, trilineatus, a Malayan species, CoLuBer MELANURUS, Schleg. coe A specimen from the Andamans has the entire dorsal surface of the head and body of an almost uniform dark plumbaceous 174 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { July, 1909. grey. The markings on the side of the head and on the neck are, however, quite distinct, and the individual is otherwise normal. — We have in the Museum a similar specimen from Borneo. DeENnDROPHIS pictus (Gmel.) ecimen has been sent by Mr. Rogers from Henry Law- rence inasal Andamans. ‘I'he species appears to be common all over the Andamans and Nicobars. Some of the Andaman speci- ens, are very dark in colour, but this character does not seem a be constant TROPIDONOTUS PIscATOR (Schneid.) We have lately received aspecimen from the South Anda- mans, while we had =“ eady a number from several localities in the archipelago. I h not been able to find any r ecord of the occurrence of this common Indian species in the Nicobars TROPIDONOTUS NICOBARENSIS, Scl. T. nicobaricus Sclater, J.A.S. Bs hes (2), 1891, pp. 231, 250. T. nicobarensis, 7d., ‘ id, p. me nicobariensis, Boulenger, Oa Gee p- 192. : Se type of this species still remains uni eee. I have examin- a j=] ae =a ) 5 2 4 = a tS ets © © ot 7 bo ' is ry =) 5 oe ® ey a. ie) ry © 2 og ™m fo iv] Et [ee] Do - aa ba] B : om latter must have been fou nded onan individual injured or abnormal as to = dentition. This seems possible, as the type was otherwise deficien ‘DrpsapoMorPuus CEYLONENSIS, Gthr. Mr. Rogers has presented two specimens from the South Andamans. The snakes from Assam and the Andamans identi- fied by Mr. Sclater as Dipsas fusca, are poe individuals of this species, DIsTIRA ANDAMANICA, Sp. NOY. Head monet hardly separated from the neck ; the greater” depth of the latter half that of the body; body deep, ape y compressed ; tail rk Rostral much broader than deep ; the shorter than frontal, three times as long as the suture between # preefrontals ; frontal not much longer than broad, shorter than a tance from rostral, much shorter than parietals ; ae art re anterior temperals; 7 upper labials, 3rd and 4th snteriont eye j two pairs of sub-equal chin shields, the posterior pair — Vol. I, No. 7.] Oriental Snakes in the Indian Museum. 175 EN, S.] from one another by two rows of scales. Head scales smooth for the most part, but with a few minute, irr irregularly mit pits. Eyes neck, 39 round body ; ventrals distinct, Sie teweiote with a cen- tral longitudinal groove, occasionally divided, 238 (in the type) in number. Colowr—pale-yellow on sides and bell y, with about 40 large, black rhomboidal marks on the dorsal surface. These are not Af body on the neck and tail and almost to the ventral margin of the ail. Throat and chin darker yellow, the former feebly irrorated with black. Dorsal surface of the head pale-green as far backwards as the posterior border of the prefrontals and of the 2nd supraocu- lar, black posteriorly, Measurements of type— Total length os ... 30 inches. Length of tail ... ae ne single ee from ae: Andamans. Judging from its bold A coloration, seas specimen is immature. In many respects the spe- superficially by the possession of un a es arietals and distinct chin shields. It has six grooved teeth posterior to the large poison fangs in each maxilla. Its nearest ally is D. lapimidordes. SNAKES OF THE ANDAMANS AND NICOBARS, Name OF SNAKE. Andamans.| Nicobars. melanurusS Sehleg. y Derirop pict ae us§}| fe Smel Tropidonotus atolatuns i ( ie poapteen legoret ee ea pesca aS ~~ } x Typhlop x ~~ * Stol. x 7. Python reticulatus i ‘Schneid se . Lycodon aulicus$|| (L x x Polydontophis sagittarius (Cant.) = x = (Gthr.) x * Ablabes nicobarensis, — = oo sublin = - wood, + Gl) * - Ca eo mucosusS| “(Li o) . nee ia) _— a phyraceus sii C 3 ‘ x x x x - x x —_ — x x _ or ce Chrysydrus granu wilt bis si) ( ey Dipsadomorphus hexagonatus (Blyth) . ities 176 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. .[July, 1905, NaMeE oF SNAKE. Andamans. Nicobars.. Dipsadomorphus ceylonensis, |! Gthr. fe x Chrysopelea ornata§||? (Shaw) aK ... |(Narcondam) Cerberus rhynchops =. Fordonia leucobalva §|| (Schleg.) Bungarus ecxrulews §|| (Schneid.) Naia tripudians,§|| Merr. ... “m4 DB ic) a; ® i] Ru ~ », bungarus,§|| Schleg. ... Platurus colubrinus§|| (Schneid.) Distira andamanica,* Annand. Hydrus platurus$|| (Linn.) ... Amblycephalus monticola|| (Cant,) Lachesis cantoris* (Blyth)... 5» gramineus$|| (Shaw) »» purpureomaculatus$|| (Gray) DE eed | Oe | ide Meee i x BA eR represented in the Indian Museum by specimens either from the Andamans or from the Nicobars are printed in italics. In the first column a * indicates that a species is peculiar to the Andamans, the Nicobars or both archipelagoes ; a § that it has been recorded from the Malay Peninsula south of the Isthmus of Kra ; a || that it is known from Assam or Burma. In the other columns, a X In the above list, the names of those snakes which are not M islands has close affinities with that of Burma and Malaya, — : : a SE ee cee mullite 1 Dipsas fusea (Gray) apud Sclater, List Snakes, p. 47. # Major Anderson has taken a specimen (var. A) on Narcondam. Ne i pn jn tT Wi lm ila pe, pO Sh Vol. I, No. 8.] History of Nyd@yasastra. . 177 [N. 8.] 23. History of Nydyasdstra from Japanese Sources.—By MandmanopApuydya Haraprasip SHAsTRi. The bibliography of Nyayasastra of the Orthodox Hindus is a. very short one. It cousists of :— (1). The Sitras attributed to Gautama or Aksapada. (2) Bhasya attributed to Vatsyayana. (3) Vartika by Uddyotakara. (4) Tatparyatika by Vacaspati. (5) Pariguddhi by Udayana. _ But the bibliography of the Buddhist Nyayasastra, as known in. China and Japan, is a long list. It attributes the first inception of the Nyayagastra to Shok-mok or Mok-shok which, transliterat- ed into Sanskrit would be Aksapada. __ The second author who treated of Nyaya is said to be Buddha himself. The third is Ryuju, who is said to have preached the Mahayana doctrines of Buddhism with great success, His Hoh- ben-shin-ron is one of the polemical works against heretics, Itcon- ins one volume on logic. urth is Mirok (Maitreya). The fifth Muchak (Asanga), Mirok’s disciple. Muchak’s younger brother Seish (Vasubandhu) wrote three books on Logic—KRonki, naga and his disciple Sankarasvami, whose works were translated mto Chinese, by the great Hienth Sang. Hienth Sang had two- great disciples—Kwei-ke in China, and Doh-Soh in Japan. tinguished teachers of N yaya both in China and in ; P to the present day Din-naga has a firm hold on the learned people bo Chi nd Japan e pean system of logi eighty-four topics, five hun d twenty-eight stitras, yeventeen hundred and ninety-six words, eight t t : d and eighty-five letters passing, 178 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Angust, 1905, whole body of Satras, there is nothing which corresponds to the “Nine Reasons”? and “Fourteen Fallacies,’ which, we know from Chinese sources, and which even Din-naga is said to have attributed to Soc-mock. An examination of the “ Nine Reasons” reveals the fact, that it is historically prior to the invention of syllogism. It means an effort of the human mind to exhaust all possible forms of the relation between, what is now called the Major Term and the Middle Term of a syllogism. And such an examination must precede the formulation of syllogism. In what light the later —_ ave seen this examination, and what gy may awn from it, need not trouble us here. Su t for a iistorial student to know, that this early effort is satiate to Soe-mock, universally known as the first writer on Nydya. The theory ‘of “Fourteen Fallacies” too, in their crude and undeveloped oars shows signs of greater antiquity than the Nyaya Sitra These two theories of Aesesans seem to have been the com- on property of Indian pandits before Buddha’s time, as Buddha dia not scruple to take advantage of ene “Nyaya Sitras,” as we have them, seems to be a much later production, Haribhadra, a Jain gee el of the 6th Canty A.D., says that it is a sectarian work ; that the sect, which either composed it or adhered to it, was a Saiva sect. Now a Saiva or Mahesvar sect existed long before rene Soc-mock and the Nag 5 ju a and Maitreya wrote when, nobody can say. both the Siitra and Bha Mahayana School, i.e., both came after Nagarjuna and Ary: adeva, say in the 2nd ‘Dense A.D. The Bhasyakara, Vatsyayan® though he does not even mention the Buddhists or even any Bud- pointedly refutes all the Mahayanists doctrines of Vol. I, No. 8.] History of Nyayasastra. 179 [N. 8.] another Vatsyayana, however, who may be identical with or a relation of, or at leas the 2nd Century A.D. And the geographical information gleaned from his book cannot refer to a period later than the rise of the Gupta family. We glean one historical information from the Brahmanical m m false (¢.c., the system of Aksapada), some form of Yoga. ® peculiar character. How the section on Yoga was adopted into the Nyayasastra, it is is difficult to say, because Yoga does not be- long to the sixteen topics which Aksapada, in the first siitra, pro- muses to expatiate upon. Whether properly or improperly intro- duced, it forms a part of Hindu Nyfyasastra and also of Buddhist Nydyasastra. The Buddhists say that Mirok introduced it, but the Hindus cannot say who introduced it, ee erve the result of my examination of the Nyayasttras y id ® . Cage 80, that the discovery of a Tibetan translation of one of Din- naga's works, was regarded by scholars as a matter of congratula- tion, it is still studied and commented upon in China, Japan, Corea, 180 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | August, 1905. study the European system, the monasteries study the ancient. system with great zeal. Vol. I, No. 8.] The People of Mungeli Tahsil. 181 [N. 8.] —By Rey. E. M. Gorpon (continued from the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. LX XIII. Part 3, No. 1, 1904). [With one plate.] Communicated by the Anthropological Secretary. B. 38. The Measuring of Grain.—It is a never-failing practice when a man stops measuring for him to throw a handful of grain sowing of seeds from mangoes which have been eaten. The n on the outskirts of the v . On inquiring as to why those clods wer placed there, I was told that the owner of “a beast of urden other domesticated animal that has died will with or it is thrown away at a distance to be devoured by vultures. 41. Granaries causing Dumbness.—I was once questioning a father regarding his child and remarked that it was late in speak- ing. His reply was that the child had been placed on a granary, and this was assigned as the reason for the delay in its acquiring the power of speec soy Cass is then taken by the leather workers, who remove the hide, t h _ #2. The Cause of prolonged Pregnancy.—A woman came to the Mission Hospital in Aenmelt and stated that for eleven months She had been pregnant and yet there were no signs of the ap- Proach of the expected eve In conversation the doctor learnt Nant should step across a stri by which a horse 18 tied, her 2pparently of 7 fe the layman and yet may be uty of no consequence e - fraught with much pene the specialist. After sowing the Cold- weather crops, such as wheat, gram, etc., it is customary to 182 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ August, 1905, tion of the marriage pole. : - 44, The Milk Woman on the Piough.—In sowing the cold- weather crops, the plough invariably has a mass of damp earth d s the soil. But why should it be called the “ milk woman ”—the 0. A Possible Haplanation of the Preceding.—Since writing i notes I have been reading Hiawatha. In the i § ‘Once when all the maize was planted, “ Hiawatha wise and thoughtful “Spake and said to Minnehaha, “To his wife the Laughin ? ‘Laid aside her garments who ys “ And with darkness clothed and guarded “ Unashamed and unaffri hted, “ Drew the sacred magic circle, “ Of her footprints round the cornfields.” — fed ‘1 [See Frazer, The Golden Bough, 2nd ed., vol. II, chaps III,—Ede] Vol. I, No. 8.] The People of Mungeli Tahsii. 183 EN. 8.) sown, and this making of a circle around the field is called “wedding the fields.” Is there a connection in these two prac- tices ? 46. Binding the Rain.—Mr. Crooke, in his Folklore of North- ern India, tells of various devices for binding the rainfall. In ing of a flour-mill, but there will be no more rain. think it is said that the rain must be gathered from the eaves of a house at the Pora Festival. 47. Counting and keeping Fecords.—The method of enu- meration followed by the most ignorant people of the district is that of counting by fives. For instance, if a man is counting it, h kories, and so on. The grain measures most in use are also on the same principle. Twenty kaias make one khandi, and twenty khandies make one gara. When grain is being measure at the nse woollen blanket and cattle graze in a field grown from seed thus sown, the cattle will surely die. I questioned a farmer in the © Di : . e . : ing boi for never used to stir the peas when they are being boiled as dull, vd metal will cause The dall to be tough and indigestible. (3) . ; and use some of the obscene hrases which are used in the Holi Festival, (4) When the rida has been threshed in the threshing 184 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ August, 1905. floor and the first load of threshed grain is being carried to the house to be stored, the housewife will come out to meet. the labourer who is carrying theload. She has in her hand a lota of water, and with this she walks around the man carrying the grain and obeisance to the grain. This respect is aaa to the first load of grain 49. Cause and Cure 0f ee —There is a wide-spread belief that styes are caused b eing a dog in the act of defcecatin ng. And there are several remedies employed to remove a stye of the most common remedies is connected with the Da’han Pahar, the hill which occupies s atch a prominent position as a geographi- cal feature of the district. This hill may be seen at a distance Dalhan Hill is small, my stye is big) the hill will be annoyed, the stye will be pleased, and as a result the stye will disppear. Some say that while saying these words, the afflicted person should rub the third finger of the right hand in the palm of the left hand and apply the finger to the stye. It is also customary to o take a grain of the wild rice, apply it to the stye, and then throw it away. As: the grain decays the stye will disappear a ore with a number of FP tigte: asia me, the servant lighted the lamp and placed it on the table inside the tent Immediately all the villagers arose and said ‘ * to me an placing both hands on his shoulders, weeps loudly and m ®& wailing tone narrates anything special that has taken place in To a stranger it would seem that a great loss ha befallen: them. A daughter would be welcomed aes roll quently I have mistaken the weeping of meeting for that of mourning. Experience, shld has taught me to ep game two kinds of wailing. When anyone goes as a guest to Ptriend’s house, he partakes of the usual food prepared by the fatty: When. the people who are entertaining prepare some specially good food, Vol. I, No. 8.] The People of Mungeli Tahsil. 185 [N. 8.] dered unwise to have anyone present who is twirling a spindle. It is said that as the spindle keeps revolving, so will the discussion move in a circle and fail to come to a decided issue. - Vermin from the Clouds.—There is a very prevalent belief that worms, frogs and snakes drop from the clouds. After cloudy weather, when insects appear on certain vegetables, it is said that they have dropped. from the clouds. Strange as this idea may Seem to us, we have a phrase which is even still more strange, for we sometimes say, “It is raining cats and dogs.” d4. Tattooing.—This is done by the Gond women who usually travel through the district during the harvest time. The tattooing is not as elaborate as is seen in other parts of India. In fact, it 55. Some Matrimonial Beliefs and Practices—(1) In the event of a bachelor marrying idow, he a g h the marriage ceremony which was performed. I will not vouch for the truth : ; 6. Lippoing—When a house is lippoed, t.e., the floor plastered with cowdung, it is customary to begin at the doorway | i Never is the house lippoed out- 186 = Journal of the’ Asiatic Society of Bengal. (August, 1905. on her left side. I think it is a circular mark that is made. the decayed tooth. It is said that the insect comes out of the tooth, falls through the hollow bamboo into the fire, and the toothache ceases. The gum of some of the Indian figs is also used to close the hollow of a decayed tooth. 60. Anent the Holi Festival.—Crooke in lis Folklore of Upper India gives many interesting particulars regrading the ea I will mention only a few details observed in this locality. heap of thorns, ete., are stacked about the first of the lunar when the Holi pole (dang) falls. His meaning was when the Holt is burnt. I find this is a common idiom—‘ When the Holi pole falls.” The stack is set on fire by the village priest, who presents hom at the village shrine, and he is often a Gond or a Baiga oF t astes, who were present at rane urial and witnessed the whole ceremony. (1) Immediately @ ri death the body was washed and covered with moist ashes. (2) Vol. I, No. 8.] The People of Mungeli. Tahsil. 187 [N. S8.] rested on the shoulders. t was coloured with a red earthen dye (gern). See Hxod. xxviii. 31,32, R. Version. “Thou shalt make the robe of the ephod all of blue. And it shall have a hole for the head in the midst thereof.” (6) Under the shoulder was In the mouth was also a leaf of the Bael tree (4iyle mar- melos). (9) By the side of the body was placed a stick such as mendicants carry and also a kamandal or water-vessel made from down. (12) The body was then surrounded with fifteen katas of the grave, and the fellow-caste-men went arou ave seven s and sprinkled rice on the Siv. (14) Every night a lamp is lighted the grave for one year anda / f and some temples. "I was told that each of the temples is built over the ave of a man buried as described above. My informant was the mother has cotton stuffed into her ears. his is said to “ keep Out the wind.’ xpiring. is a belief that a male child comes into the world the face upwards, and the female with the face downwards. It is said that if a male delivery is prolonged and painful, the woman is taken into another house as it . uihee ved eo aa se | thing to do with the delay in the child being born. : 63. Sworn Friendships.—These are known by various names, which are usually connected with the object employed in sealin the friendship. One of the most common names is Mahaprasad, 188 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1905. use of Ganges water brought home by pilgrims. In this case the friendship is known as Gangajal. : Then, again, any flower may be employed, and the friendship would be termed merely phul (flower). This is usually the case amongst women. Each p i of the other and the friendship is formed. If some particular flower is used that flower gives the name to the friendship. In ow very binding these friendships are considered. acquaintance with the people of 14 years I can recall only one Instance in which such a friendship was broken. Like David ” may mean, “ Your wife is my wife, a garland of marigold flowers. By repeating this couplet to his friend it is supposed the offending ffence nav lled to Ww blood from her own infant. If an adult also should suddenly become emaciated and loose flesh, it is said that a witch has sent Oo is supposed ‘be the special residence of witches, or elfs or other invisible beings. (3) According to Bates’ Hindi Dictionary, the word Pret Vol. I, No. 8.] The People of Mungeli Tahsit. 189 [N. g.] produced the hidden sari from the hollow bamboo. Scarcely had the woman put it on when she became invisible and dis- entire settlement, never very large, moves é doubtless because of the belief that the deceased will frequent his former ab I i to build another house on another site. Higher up in the grades f civilzation we find a desire to withdraw from the room in Which one has died, if not from the belief that it is haunted, then on account of the unpleasant associations. Amongst the People of whom I write, if a house is to be deserted it will be ee. a lamp lighted, and the residents will withdraw. - Sleeman Recollections, mentions these parts as haying an unfavourable reputation. It is currently reported that in the old days when ® witch was found she would be tied to the horns or the legs of @ buffalo, and the buffalo was then infuriated till the victim Was killed. 67. A Case of “ Possession.”’—It was on the night of the 9th - August, 1901, that Ihad the following experience with a man sai 190 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ August, 1908, immediately ordered the men to loosen their hold of him, << 1 talked with him calmly and firmly and tried to pacify him. Meanwhile I noted the wi ok in his eyes, as though he was terribly frightened. He was trembling, Pere from head to foot, his teeth were grinding, and I was cone r noe around wildly to the Asylum and seated him in the Chapel. Here I kept him under my gaze, talked with him an set teeth. For sometime he o 1 He did not seem affected by it. said, ‘Why have you brought me here?’’ He seemed like one i s ; e felt th d : where he had been; he said, “Nowhere!” He had no recollection i ; then became conscious of oe ee and the thorns which had become imbeddet n questioning him I learned that he had bee Vol. I, No. 8.] The People of Mungeli Tahsil, 191 LW. 8.] monotonous tone. He wife was also in the room. After playing for some time he arose and went to the door to go out. Outsi the door he said he saw a figure and exclaimed, “ What is this ? ” Immediately he fell forward, and that is all he could remember. I positive that this was not a case of shamming. I am also positive that he did not recall what took place, that he had no recollection of what took place from the time I saw him on the ground to the time he “came to himself’ in the Chapel. Iam 5 Suggestion. Seeing a shadow, may he not have taken this to be & spirit about to possess him? Then the cries of his neighbours “Shaitan laga hai” would still farther deepen the impression, or, technically, the “ suggestion,’ until he actually became to himself in yard into which Visahu took us on that memorable night in forty rupees which was ill. He was taking the goat to tie near the buffalo. He would feed the goat in the name of the deo Wife were getting onin years, they wished to have another son. I recall the time when my syce asked leave that he might sacrifice % pig at some shrine in order to have a son. A year or eighteen months later I was told that Raru, the syce, hada son. This boy h. His : ’ Nothing could convince the father that the son was not given In 192 Journal. of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1905, nswer to his sacrifice. To his parents he is in very truth a Samuel —* asked of God.” Bs - Terrors of the Night—In common with all primitive peoples, the villagers of this Tehsil are greatly scared by the dark night i of an angel,” as the saying goes. s . Settling Quarrels.—The Rauts or herdsmen havea festival in September or October, which Iam gure will repay investigation by an expert. I wish to mention one item in this connection r . Se there are persons on the Ta sil, whoare immune to the sting of the scorpion. A man of my up a scorpion holding it by the tail. This is not merely done by courage due to dexterity, for I once saw the scorpion strike him and the only discomfort he experienced was a pain as though the part had been burnt or rubbed with chillies. There is a belief that dark skinned persons are more susceptible to the poison, for they suffer more intensely, I¢ has also been stated that if a woman is stung gradually bring down the pain to the fingers from which extremity the pain is eliminated. 72. Concerning a Mushroom.—There — is a dark-coloured rather high-growing mushroom found in the open fields, which 18 known as Suri gae ki dhetti, i.e., the teats of the Suri (wild) cow. Vol. I, No. 8.] The People of Mungeli Tahsii. 193 LN. 9.] I am told that this mushroom grows over the spot where a cow has given birth to its young. It is an invariable practice for the herds- men orthe ploughmen when they find this mushroom to stick it in the cord round the waist or to put it behind the ear. It seems. to serve no practical purpose, and yet people carry it around like a charm. This mushroom is tough and leathery and appears to be quite durable. 73. The Festi merely burning dried cow-dung Then they uutie the foot-pieces from the stilts, and one foot-piece is thrown into the river and the other is either buried in the sand by striking it upright or it is carried to the home and struck in the ground in front of the door- wa oth toof to be kept till the next season. After this festival of stilts, the : ia fishermay goes around with his net and he throws this on to the child of any prominent person. This appears to be a sign of g00d-luck or prosperity, for the parents of the child reward wit in or money. A fisherman once tried to. unfortunate to be thus hindered ; ‘0 he placed his net over me. his own 194 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ August, 1905, the Indian snake-charmer. They have attached to their turbans a few claws of bears or tigers and the talons of hawks or large birds of some kind. The snakes usually carried around are the Python molurus and two varieties of the cobra ; one with the spectacles and the other without them. he cobra with the mark on the head is seen on the snake to-day. ‘It shall bruise thy head, ete.’ . iii, 15. The Python molurus igs considered the most dharm (righteous) of all snakes. The reason is that it will never go out of its way to seek for its prey ; it lies quietly till the victim hap- away the time while watching his cattle. Now the Ashariy@ had often h h yo s a e hearing the music. Finding the raut asleep, he determined to e 0 to his gr heard the sound of the herdsman’s flute just as before. The flute tion to all manner of reptiles to come to a feast which he h prepared. All the reptiles came in great numbers to this feast. eee 1 (Of. the Karin and Patani Mala. stories of the python (Mason’s Burma and Annandale, Fascic, Malay Anthrop. 1),—Ea.] dee Vol, I, No. 8.] The People of Mungeli Tahsil, 195 [N. 8.] he alone had possessed. The cobra e scorpions and all other stinging insects received as ch poison as was ained in the food of which they partook. Hence the various degrees in the p of sna he Ashariya in consequence had only a little poison left, and so it is poisonous only in the month of er Tt aid that traders in cattle and those who ve to do_with eaking in of ca p i of the tail of the Ashariya by them. If the tail of tis snake is pushed up the nostril of a refractory animal (a ck or a buffalo) the ; ionally. It is not much more than eight inches in length, thick and of much the same dimension from end to end, aw away her mi while she sleeps. The snake, it is said, will place its tail in the child’s mouth and thus soothe the child while drawing away the milk for its own nourishment. Women hold this snake in special abhorrence, t. 8iven was that the snake was taking the woman’s milk while the child was starving. Now that the snake had been destroyed, the herbs and roots with medicinal properties, also have with them a herb known as hathajori, which may be roughly translated hands 196 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ August, 1905, joined. Ihave seen this herb or root, and it certainly resembles two d be a mohini and is e Sacred Tree (a work by Mrs. J. H. Philpot), page 106. “In the valley of Lanzo in Piedmont, lovers in doubt whether to marry overtaken by the bridegroom and his friends. The deer is hoist 0 . the same time giving out quite a deal of light. This play amongst e dre ral practice of front, The child is placed on its back in her lap, the head resting ween the knees and the feet towards the mother. By the side Kans 3 8.] The People of Mungeli Tahsil. 197 is first oiled and then the mother places one hand over the fire and the other over the child’s stomach, and thus with rapid movements of the hands massages the child with each hand alternately. Meantime she is singing thing lullaby. This fomentation is intendedto remove flatulence. But sometimes a much severer nght I heard excrutiating cries from a child; on inquiry I was casually d th child was suffering from Dhabha and the parents were having it branded. If the disease assumes a severe form, what is called big Dhabha, then several double-pice are placed in the fire, they are then taken up with pinchers and applied to the surface of the abdomen leaving a burn the size of the face of a carry the marks for forty and fifty years. May we not askif this Practice of branding infants has not some connection with the radespread belief that changlings and witches are afraid of fire an : . aie" travellers who, coming from all sides, took up one from the path, it with a prayer to the local divinity upon the pile. : 1. Ideas regarding Transmigration.—Some years ago I was ite intimate with a Satmani Ohamar. He was fully eighty years Fags. This man had many strange ideas, which, unfortunately, at that time I did not appreciate. With my present acquaintance 198 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1905. with folklore, I would have regarded him a valuable “ find.” For many years now at the Divali festival, a lamp has been burnt at his grave for three nights in succession. This old man claimed to be able to tell just what form any man or animal has assumed in the last life, or incarnation. He said that he had some cattle, who were persons who had died owing him money ; and they had returned in this form to pay their debts. He himself claimed to have been a Rajput in the last life, and for some offence he was born a Chamar. He expected on his return to the earth to be born a Brahman. I once took him to see my horse which was tied in the stable. On our entering the stable the horse started. I said to ob an, “ Now, can you tell me what this horse was in the last life.” He was equal to the occasion, for he replied immediately, “He was a deer and was shot.” ‘“ How do you know?” I asked. “‘Did you not notice how he started when we entered,”’ he replied, “he is timid like a deer, and look at this,” pointing to a birth-mar on the side of the animal, “this is where a bullet has entered, e was a deer and was shot.” It is a common idea amongst the people of this district that marks on the body are transmitted. If a child should be born and should die almost immediately, the expression used is “ bahurgayd, ‘It has returned.” The idea : that the life came into this world and went back from whence 1t Cam ample opportunity of making many interesting observa : conclusion I came to was, that during the epidemic the people feel that there is some strong personality in their ll th fluence or person. As is usually the case ves y a hedge of thorns or dried twigs nf pose is ay persons whose pre will annoy the goddess and to hinder persons with shod feet approaching the house Someone is always in attendance on the patie E ord he and will bring the coldest, purest water obtainable. In the delirium all the wild sayings of the patient are considered the utterances of beh Vol. I, No. 8.] The People of Mungeli Tahsil. 199 [N. S.] garden, as the mata had asked for this fruit. If the goddess should demand a hen, the hen will be purchased and tied near the bed of the patient. It is said that a hen with reversed feathers is the one most appreciated. During mall-pox epidemic I have known poultry with reversed feathers to sell at an exorbitant price. Some- times a goat is tied in the house of the patient and daintily fed in the name of the goddess, with a promise that it will be slaughtered in the event of the patient’s recovery. Every evening in each house in which there is as ll-pox patient, music is heard and also employed, more especially the drum. The friends of the patient will sit up all night. If the patient is in distress, nothing is done to alleviate the suffering ; but the friends perplex themselves in trying to find ont what they have done to annoy the goddess or what they have omitted to do which will please her. One evening I questioned a young man passing my gate as to where he was ing. He replied he was going to join his friends who were to h ‘cat should come near the house at night and annoy the goddess.” I years.” On seeing my perplexity he explained that they say upon seven women seated by fires on the roadside. He addressed hem as “ friends ” and asked them for fire to light his birhi (pipe). i no disease in Mungeli and its sudden appearance in Nawagarh just at that time. I have been told that when the disease first appears on bathed with People have the ceremony of “ Vida karo,” that is, “sending away Pg goddess, as some visi cod is prepared, and the family party all mus 200 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ August, 1905. dess, and be interesting some time to have these songs re- eorded and translated and published in this Journal. 83. Concerning Stone Inplements.!—W hil Jucting a class of 4 , | happened to have on my table a copy of the J ournal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. I showed the class illustrations sO stone the man brought mé a piece of stag’s horn, which he said was reading Sir Daniel Wilson’s book on Left-handedness- e O smooth inside where bored, “as smooth as glass,” as a friend remarked. 1 See Plate VI. JOURN. and Proc. A. S. B. Vol. I, 1905. Plate VI. Vol.-I; No. 8.] The People of Mungeli Tahsil. 201 LN. &.] One stone has undoubtedly been arrested in the process of manu- facture outward form is complete and it has not been rubbed way for medicinal purposes. The hole in the centre, how- in fields near the site of an old Mince Others have been heirlooms in families for many generations. One mantold me he owned a # onan stone,” but his house was washed away in a flood and the ne disappeared. The people are very reluctant to make known the fact that rig own the stones; and they seem very reluctant to part with them 202 Jowrnal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1905. 25. A short history of the House of Phagdu, which ruled over Tibet on the decline of Sakya till 1432 A.D.—By Raz Sanat CHANDRA Das, Bahadur, C.1.E. ‘When in former times the Sakya hierarchs enjoyed the proud privilege of being the spiritual instructors of the Tartar Emperors of China, the envoy Situ Akyid took a census of the households there were included two thousand four hundred and thirty- eight families, out of which six hundred belonged to Libsoeie fe) e the political province of Phagmodu. The Emperor of China, in consultation with the spiritual authorities of Sakya, placed this large division under an able T’hipon or provincial governor. Formerly, when both Dikhing Di-giif and Dansa-thil hierarch pe attracted the notice of Chyan-fa-Rinpoche. This young ‘ introducing himself to that Gran ama as one sprung from the noble family of Dag Lah-zig, and as very anxious to be his dis- — is general efficiency in all matters of impor tance, sent him to China to represent the interests of his grand hierare _There he took the opportunity of securing for imself which extended over thirteen years, he enjoyed the goodwill both of those who were above a: A er te * ‘ ed government, These were Halayang, Namo, Chag-tse-tug™ angpo-chin-ling-me, Choi SInkha, Monkhar, Tashi-dong, Gy# thang, Tshong-dui-tag-kha, Zangri-Phodang-gang, g-cha, Gyal-tshan, discharged the duties of T’hipon for three or four years. He was succeeded by one of his relations, named Chyans- Net I, No. 8.} History of the House of Phagdu, 203 N. 8. } shon (born of the family of Kya-ya-dag-chu), during whose administration the Sakya and Dikhung hierarchies fought with 0 ishes of exonerated and his life spared. After his death the grand- an of Shon-nu Gyal-tshan, named Shon-nu Yontan, became pon, At this time Thumer Bukhoi, a Mongol prince of the Im- perial family, with his wife, came on a pilgrimage to Tibet, The Lhipon having failed to show his efficiency in military as well as in civil matters, and being reported to have oppressed his subjects, the younger brother of Chyan-fia Rin-pochhe, nicknamed Gyavo, or the bearded, recommended his dismissal to the Mongol chief. During this time the State affairs of T’hikhor were conducted by a i a elder brother of Chyan-fia-Rin-pochhe, named Gyal hale ina pro- who performed the duties of Z’hipon. He was very popular with = subjects. He was so very resolute that no one could is army he compelled the heirarch to appoint | } of Tibet, and a supported by his nephew, Situ Lodoi Gyal-tsan, 204 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1905. in his works. He was presented with a hexagonal seal, and the people of Tsang distinguished him by raising white silken banners H y ; in his honour. He encouraged both literature and religion Chyai-chub Gyal-tshan (the younger brother of Rinchen + 1) was born in the year Tree-tiger four- to be called ?hipon or governor. On his wishing to be a Rinpoche, the Grand Lama said, “ No, you are destined for the State. In order to qualify yourself for a governorship you should study the work called ‘ Yul-Jyal’ and some works on political ethics.” Ries a taking leave of the Grand Lama, he became a pupil of ama B i tea boiled in the same cauldron. Lopon Tagzang expounded the sacred laws and delivered sermons, while Chyan-Chub assumed from good action done in it, it became known by the name of Chyazang Jong (or the place of good action). During his reign the house of Lha-zig became ery p ibe tht € upon doing pious actions. He built the monastery of Tse-thang a college there. He made Nedong- tse the chief seat of government. Inviting the Grand Lama : kt eath, his younger brother Shakya Riphén bee Phipon and filled the throne of N edong-tse. He was very fond of inspecting the works of local officers and inquiring after the Condition of his subjects, Once while on tour in U and Tsang, he a I, 8.] - History of the House of Phagdu. — ~ 205 stopped at the village of Gya-mo-Shong. Here the house that he and his party occupied, accidently caught fire, which quickly ded him i narrowly escaped from being burnt. On his return he founded the ‘monastery of Khartag Gonsar, and stayed there to avert the ‘calamities that, oaks tire to his fortune-tellers, hung over him. e always ro ved from e place to another. Chyang-tag Chyan ‘presided = ee head of “nd State Church for a few years. Afte ya Rinchen’s death his younger brother, Tagrin, filled the cream! of Nedong-tse. For some time the state affairs ‘were in the hands of pete -tshan-Zang and ee cousin. The con- “Gongkar to relieve hing of the char e. He was ‘inthe cia a ‘Tagpa Gyal-tshan, a boy of eleven, the son of Cakya Rinchen, in 5 e year Tree-bird. ro boyhood Tagpa Gyal- tshen +00 to athletic and intellectual exercises. When he advanced in ina f of d Tsang he Emperor Ta-Ming bestowed on him th decorations of Konting Gushri and Tshan-ha Wang, and presented im with a seal fro time received other titles of honour, besides kind instructions from the Emperor bim- Self. Power, fortu and wisdo ere ever attached to him His reign extended from the 11th to the 59th year of his age. The under Bid le pro ed very much in wealth ie Another account of Ohyan-Chub Gyal-tsan and his successors. tn In the year 1302 A.D. Chyaf-Chib Gyal- aes of the well hown family of Lhazig, was born in the tow n of hag-du in L thy ising 1 means ix ruin him. a drove him to n the ae battle he met with some soa but was a Vieaniods — e war ed for many years, when altinatel ant Skane the arms of the chief of Phagdu, who captur t all the hostile chiefs and threw them into prison. After 206 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (August, 1905. this discomfiture, the chiefs, nobles and Lamas of 0 and Tsang jointly petitioned the Emperor to degrade the upstart. But the e. ourth in succession from him was Sakya Rinchen,! who became a favourite of the Emperor, by whom he was entrusted as c Emperor Kyen Tai Li-Wang. He built the fortresses of Hug: Yag-ling and Karjong. His grandson, Rin Dorje, obtained the bod . W: . arma Raja named Pad arpo of Bhutan was also & friend of his, He several times fought with his rebel mi inchenptifpa and was every time successful. ecorated with the title of Kwa-tin Kau Sri by the Emperor. 1 Son of Rinchen Kyab, Vol. ‘e oe 8.] History of the House of Phagdu. 207 8.] a ving the reign of the Phagdu dynasty all Tibet enjoyed peace and prosperity. People became rich in money and cattle. The country enjoyed immunity from famine and murrain, and was now and then disturbed the peace of the country, yet on] the Whole, the dynasty was beneficial to Tibet 208 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1905. 26. Additions to the Oollection sé Oriental Snakes in the Indian useum, Part ith 3 figures).—By N. ANNANDALE, er D.Sc. , Deputy Superintendent of the Indian Museum. oe present communication deals with a miscellaneous assem* of specimens, and completes for the present my notes on recent additions to the collection, all the Oriental species having now being 1 s clear general bayer of the eas oles of the country. The addition of a second species of Helicops to the fauna of Asia is cataledtttng, while one of the new eine forms is @ example of superficial resemblance, if not of ‘“‘Mimicry.” A Typhlops and a new Ablabes have no erage importance, but must a recorded in order to complete the lis regard to doubtful specimens, I have ene it a practice to Hitsekt out the jaws on one side. This seems to me to be the only way in which it is possible to ensure a satisfactory view © of the dentition. The operation can be performed without materially damaging the specimen externally, and if the bones are nce in a small tube stoppered with cotton wool in the bottle in whic the specimen is ee sot are —— oa cee study. ag g TYPHLOPID A. TYPHLOPS MULLERI.* Teter ; ia en broader thant long, ending in a spine; snout Basel the sides rounded, moderately projecting. Rostral between } and 3 i. ee { Since this sentence was written I have — some further — tions to the collection in the desert tract of S.E. India. They will be 4¢ scribed in a later communication to the Society. ceatenine 16, 1905. Vol. 1, No. 8.] Oriental. Snakes in the Indian Museum. 209 LW. 8.] second labial, not reaching the upper surface of the head. Supra- i A preeoc — Ag =] eg. S fu FE | an © famed, Lr) © @ ee Me Qu b i) — i=} same colour behind each eye; lower half of the rostral’ and labials and the whole of the lower surface, yellow. Total Length.—280 mm. 4 A. single specimen from the Malay Archipelago, probably from Java. TYPHLOPS ACUTUS. beak is developed. GLAUCONIIDA. GLAUCONIA BLANFORDII. G. blanfordii, Alcock and Finn, J.A.S.B., 1896, (2), p. 561. ~~~ In addition to the specimens recorded by Messrs. Alcock and = ars to be constant. “pper scales feebly edged with pale-brown. ae _-. COLUBRIDA. ; CALAMARIA LEUCOCEPHALA.* Two specimens from the Malay Archipelago, one from Java. 210 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (August, 1905. DRYOCALAMUS TRISTRIGATUS.* A. small specimen of this rare snake from the Malay Archipelago. TROPIDONOTUS KHASIENSIS.* A eo, een from Burma, obtained by one of the Museum _ collec MACROPISTHODON HIMALAYANUS. Tropidonotus himalayanus, Boulenger, Faun, Ind., Rept., p» 347, Dissection of the jaws of a specimen lately received from Sureil, Darjeeling, (Major A. Alcock) shows that this cere holon the genus Macropisthodon. Fourteen small teeth are foll wed in the - maxillary, after an interspace, by two large, backward-directed fangs. In T. subminiatus, the condition is somewhat sim b e interspace is not so clearly marked. Evidently the separation Ree i the two genera is not a natural one, but t the great number of COLUBER RADIATUS. A specimen from Cuttack, Orissa, (R. T. Crighton). 1 am not aware that the species has hitherto iad patios Fe from er India. The late Prof. J. Wood-Mason corresponded Wi the donor about the specimen, which has been in the Museum fot ABLABES BALIODIRUS.* Specimens from Java and the Malay Archipelago. ABLABES GILGITICUS,* sp. NOV. iagnosis,— Habit slender ; head small ; tail short, ending ina well developed spine.! Rosiral deeper than broad, visible ers é di . the internasals; frontal as long as its distance from ; much shorter than the parietals; one pr @ postocuin’ s loreal large, much longer d temporals 1+2; 7 uppe similar spine occurs in other members of a genus, notably A. rappii -bat is not so large in any Indian form as in the new species. Vol. I, No. 8.] Oriental Snakes in the Indian Museum, 211 N. 8. or blotched with pale yellow ; ventral surface paler brown; a broad yellow collar; nape, labials, chin and throat, yellow. Dimensions— Total Length wis .. 125mm, Length of Tail ... PRE gare A single specimen from Gilgit, collected and presented by Capt. McMahon. : is species may be distinguished from any other Indian Ablabes by its extremely short tail. It has much the facies of a Calamaria. HELICOPs INDICUS,* sp. nov. Head flat, rather viperine; snout obtuse ; canthus rostralis well marked. Eye not more than half the length of the frontal ; pupil very small, Rostral much broader than deep, well visible from gt ae Preocular, two postoculars ; temporals 142; 7 upper labials, the fourt entering eye ; three lower labials in contact with the anter- lor chin shield, which is shorter than the posterior. Scales Smooth, in 21 rows; ventrals 161; anal entire; sub-caudals 72. I more or less distinctly with dark brown ; a dark spot in the centre of each ventral shield. Labials dull yellow marbled with dark brown. Dimensions— Total Length me veg 200 mm, Length of Tail ove wee 40 a 212 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, August, 1905 Localities— teem Monghyr, Bengal, and Rampore Tea Estate, N. Cachar. Two. specimens, both purchased. H. indicus may be distinguished from H. schéstosus, the only other Asiatic. species, by its viper-like head, small eye and smooth 1, Diameter of the eye more than half the length of the frontal. Scales keeled, in 19 rows feet ee schistosus. 2.\Diameter of the eye not more than half the length of the frontal Seales smooth, in 21 rows; nasals in contact behind the rostral a , an ~ . indicus. The distribution of the genus Helicops is very interesting Species occur in i nd i was founc . is fact, seemingly trivial in itself, illustrates the improbability of convergence or parallel development being the explanation of all such difficulties in the study of the distribution Fig. 2. Helicops indicus. of animals ; for both Helicops and Herpele are well defined and ap- parently natural genera, having no peculiarity in common with one another superficially or anatomically. Dipsapoipes, gen, nov. Family Colubride ; sub-family Dipsad i Co 5: y Dipsadomorphine. Head distinct from body ; eye large, with circular pupil; body seca eg eae 1 Ann. Mag. N. H. (xix), 1904, p. 267. Vol. I, No. 8.] Oriental Snakes in the Indian Museum. 213 LN. 8.] strongly compressed, with dorsal row of scales enlarged through- out, scales in rows of uneven numbers (19 in ty i i pits; caudals divided. Palate toothed ; solid maxillary teeth few (6 in type), subequal, followed, after a short interspace, by a pair of moderately sized, almost vertical grooved fangs; mandibular teeth subequal. Right maxillary of Dipsadoides decipiens, DIPSADOIDES DECIPIENS,* sp. nov. a =f ternasals larger than prefrontals ; frontal longer than broad, as long as its distance from snout, slightly shorter than parietals; a large preocular and a small postocular ; supraocular very large ; loreal deeper than long ; temporals 2+ 2; eight upper labials, the With their neighbours. Body scales narrow, leaf-shaped, slightly oblique on neck strongly imbricate ; in 19 rows; the dorsal row 152. Coloration—dorsal surface and sides pale brown profusely Spotted and marbled with dark brown and, less profusely, with dull yellow; a large number of irregular dark bars on the dorsal sur- Ventral surface dull yellow marbled posteriorly with dark brown ; chin and throat spotted with dark brown. Dimensions— Total Length oo we SOU thm. Length of Tail... w+ 265 4, Which it bore a close external resemblance, It is one of the many interesting species received from the Royal Natural History Society of Batavia, Bencarvs sixpanvs*, Blgr. B. sindanus, Boulenger, Journ. Bombay N, H. Soc. XI, 1897- 1898, p. 73, pl. 214 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1905. early in 1896. It must, therefore, have lived in captivity for nine years. The Giant Krait, as this species may be called, has hither- been recorded only from Sind, but probably occurs, somewhat sparingly, all over northern India. TS eae Nea ey a a hye ee ea ae ge ey Vol. I, No. 8.] Kantabudiyas of Cuttack. 215 iv. 8] 27. Note on the Kantabudiyas of Cuttack—By Jamixt Monan Das, ommunicated by the Anthropological Secretary. Se Mahinti: Most of theae.are also titles of tho Khandaits and ed fro and Nagasa, the members of which revere the d the cobra respectively. These groups are neither endogamous nor ex- 0ga There are no oga ups within the caste. € exogamous limit is formed by the family title. A Khuntiya for instance may marry a Parira but not another Khuntiya. sround of unchastity. There is nothing to prevent the re-marriage of a woman who has been divorced, i any one will take her. Poly gamy is not practised unless the first wife is barren or suffers om an incurable disease. : cee e Kantabudiyas belong to the Vaisnava sect. Adhikari Brahmans act as their priests, and Brahman and Karan Vaisnavas 48 their gurus. In all essential respects they follow the marriage customs of the Khandaits and Chasas. ture with it. There is no organised caste council; meetings of the caste are presided over by the most learned or intelligent member present. ; In the matter of food and drink, the Kantabudiyas follow the customs of the Khandaits and Chasas, who will not, however, take any food from them. The higher castes will not take their water, Khandaits and Chasis. As a consequence of this custom, the Kantabudiya bridegrooms walk on foot in their marriage proces- sions, tie ti el SPREE per i a =! : (ee one: rei! * i aE 2 OWS gala eee id * «h hice a 9.) Digniga and his Pramana-samuccaya. 217 28. Dignaga and his Praméina-samuccaya.—By Satis CHanpra iDYABHosana, M.A. Hindu philosophy is divided into six principal systems of ae whic Nydya is one. This Nydaya 7 ke ia . b@- again is divided into two schools called re- ©®en ancient tively thi ont Neva d d NyZyaand modern Spectively the ancient Nyaya and modern Nyaya. Nyadya. The distinction between the two s Is is this: the ancient Nyaya treats of atoms, properties of atoms, souls, the transmigration of the soul, mind, Go , etc., as well as of processes of perception, inferences, and the like, while the modern Nyaya deals only with the methods of perception, inference, etc. The object of the ancient Nyaya is to explain the means of salvation, while that of the modern Nyaya is physics, theology, logic, ete., while the modern Nyaya is exactly — with what we understand by the term logic. Buddhistic _ori- mies) of Bengal, it is worth while to trace ed “— isan its Se. There can be no doubt as to the modern Nyaya having been developed from the ancient N yaya, but nothing can be definitely stated as to how nd when it was so developed. The first extant work on ancient Nyaya is undoubtedly Gotama’s Nyaya Sitra dated about 500 B.C., but we do not know definitely what was the first work on modern yaya. It was for a long time the universal belief of the Pandits of Upadhyaya of Mithila in the 14th century A.D, was the oldest work on modern Nyaya. But this belief of the Pandits was shaken i Professor Peterson, who published This Showed that Gangeéa Upadhyaya’s Pramana-cintamani could not wor é oo tibetan there- numerous treatises on logic by various Indian Buddhist authors. These treatises are contained in the Tangynr, section Mdo, volumes 95-116. There the first work on 218 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1905. logic is Pramanasamuccaya by Dignaga. The next work is Pra- mana-vartika-karika (or a commen tary in verse on the above), Then follows Paine. vartikalankara, and so on. Jinendrabodhi’s e the library of the India Office, London. These excellent and old works on logic lead us to conclude that the credit of having founded the modern Nyaya must be attributed to the Buddhists, hom there were numerous logicians such as |)ignaga, abha writers had flourished long before the a are logician Ganhgesa Upadhyaya compiled his Pramana-cintam he circumstance which led the Bnddhists to forsake the ancient Nyaya and to ae) the foundation of a new system ca alled modern Nyaya was due to the peculiarity of the religion which they professed. Having considered the sixteen categories treated in the ancient Nyaya to be redundant and some of them as mainly based on the orthodox principles of the Hindus, the Buddhists took up only one category, viz., Pramana (evidence of knowledge), a treated it in such a way that the doctrine of evidence might be equally applied to the religious shies s of the Hindus and Bnd- The attempt on the part of the Buddhists to divest & 68 mag * bee cs, ie cause e of the rasan of the modern Nyaya, Begin a Life of Dignaga. uh some interest to the reader. Dignaga (Tib. ge al N al ) the celebrated author of this work, was born in # Brahman family in the south near = country of Kaiici bordering on the city of Simhavakta, and acquired vast knowledge in all Tirtha systems. By Nagadatta ney Pandit of the Vatsiputriy? school he was admitted to the religious system of that school am and L ‘Lhis work ig oath = the Tibetan version of the Nyfya-bindu-tik®, igi -vyakarna and Tara stotra) has been kindly lent to me for six months by e Government of India. & Vide \QayQaa’ aa QaGc’ Pag-sam-jon-zang (pages 100-101), edited by Rai Sarat Chandra — Bahadur, C.L.E., and Lama Taranatha’s Buddhism Schiefner, pp, 130-135 0 ntr Acaryya and practised sorcery, he saw the face of Mafjusri and hi se oO y in and of Orissa in a of a mountain called Bhorasila, and gave himself entirely up to contemplation w years later he was invited at Nalanda, wh ie e e defeated the Brahman Sudurjaya and other Tirtha dialecticians and led them into the doctrine of Buddha He expounded many Siitras to the religious body, spread the Abhidharma, and composed several logical and dialectical Sastras. He is said to have com- posed one hundred astras in all. Returning to Orissa he busie himself with contemplation. Seeing that the Sastras on Dialectics, composed earlier by him, remained scattered about, he resolved to (lik, 2 b simply, T'shad-ma-kun-btus) in which at the opening lines he pays obeisance to Buddha : BFAAIS TAT ANG 9541 FFT PGT AIT AS AN “Having bowed down before Him who is Logic incarnate, the benefactor of all creatures, the teacher, Sugata and the protector.”’... ile h . g and all the places were filled with light and a great tumult was audible. A Bra T Wonder, came to Acaryya Dignaga, and, finding that he had gone this manner he had wiped them out twice, Dignaga wrote them a third time and added—* Let no one wipe this out even in jest and na, the inese by 57-56). noticed in Nanjio’s Catalogue, No. 1300. The Tibetan name is aa) ny’ Aq’ BY = Krsna. Tévara. 220 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1905. and when the Aciryya was kept back by the conflagration the Tirtha went away. Thereupon Dignaga reflected that when he could not work the salvation of this ane individual he tie not be able to work that of others, and was on the point of givi his purpose (of compiling Pramana- samuccaya). Aryya Maiiuéri appeared to him in person and said :— TAIRA ST AAAI TEAS S| By Hag sara Serak ora Gays Sayer Harspsy AeA sal BY WNXEAR qa" ny nn seul rail ALORS “4 Ags il Bak gare oug rma RTS TIARA II ** Son, don’t do so, don’t do so: owing to contact with a low person there has arisen a bad thought in thee: know that the Tirtha crowd cannot harm this Sastra of thine: since I shall remain thy spiritual adviser until thou attainest perfection, this Sastra will henceforth become the sole eye of all the Sastras.” The Acaryya asked :— ena Sl Oh akin sia uauale) TANNA RT aa Serer AATAGE | cemslela pbllalabl si ab Laas TUSTIN TAS TITAS é1¢ 1 em-to: suffer many unbearable misfortunes and have ws itp in fies practice of an ignoble being, and if it is difficult to meet with a noble one, ens profits it to me to see thy countenance if thou dost not bless m {aiijusri replie a; & “Trouble thyself not, I will protect thee from all terrors,” and disappeared. “Thereupon Dignaga com pleted the Sastra. Once he was slightly ill = obtained alms from the citys and having fallen asleep while oe in Peet Oinnaek fides hoo dreamed a seakits that dream he saw the face of i Buddhas and at- tained many samadhis. Hesaw many gods pouring rain of flowers, and the flowers of the wood coming together before him and the ate affording him cool shade. The nee of the country, whe ad gone for a pleasure excursion with a troop, saw him an of admiration, he caused him to be awakened from sleep by the notes ae : F 9.) Dignaga and his Pramana-samuccaya. 221 of music. Being asked whether he was Digniga, he replied in the aftemsatiy re, and the king fell at his feet. Subsequently he travelled to south, chiefly meeting his Tirtha controversalists in discus- sio His restored, for the most part, the schools of religion founded by the former Acaryyas. Again, at Orissa, he converted to ini i his Since he had satatale holly the Tirtha controversalists, he was called the “ Fighting Bull” (Sanskrit: Tarkapuigava; Tibetan : ay nA: B "SAY ) His pupils, combined together by religion, filled all countries, but he had not with hima single Sdmanera who could Succeed hi Since he was a man of limited desires and content- ment, he performed during his pens the twelve tested erred and died in a solitary wood o In the works of the Chinese “afleniaas the name Dignaga is not Jina identified mentioned at all. ut there occurs the With Dignaga name Jina, whieh I suppose to be identical with Dignaga. Dignaga in the Brahmanic works, especialy in those of Udyotakara and Vacaspati Misra, is des esignated as a Bhadanta. Similarly Jina in Chinese books, Specially in Fees of I-tsing, is mentioned as one of the ten Bhadan- ms x h Suish himself in the study of. logic he should thoroughly = stand Jina’s eight S‘astras,” These, according to I-tsing, are: 1. The Sastra on the Meditation of the Three Worlds (not found). 2. Sarva-laksana- flan -astra (karika)— (Nanjio’s Cata- logue, No. 3. The Sastra on ne Meditation on the Object. ‘Probably Alambana-pratyaya-dhyana-sastra (Nanjio’ s Cata- No, 1173). oe logue, 4. The Sastra on the Gate of the Canse i -dyara)—(not found). 5. The Sastra on the Gate of the Resembling Cause (not found The Mee rales (taraka) a Re Nagarjuna ?)— (Nanjio’s Catalogue, Nos. 1223, 1 222 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1905 7. Prajiiapti-hetu-sangraha (?) S’astra—(Nanjio’s Cata- 1228). 8, The S/stra on the grouped inferences (not found). The seventh book, called Pr eer -hetu-sangraha, compiled by Jina, seems to be i entical with Pramana-samucca ode which, besides ninety-nine other works, was compile a y Dignag According to I-tsing (Takakusu, p. 182) Dharmakirti made (vide K. B. Pathaka’s article on the authorship of Nyayabindu in the Journal of the rgd Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1895, Vol. XIX, No. LI, pp. 47-57; also G. ‘A. Jacob's Note on the authorship of Nyaya- arian 1 in the London Royal Asiatic Society's Journal, nas 1905, pp. 361—362). Hwen-thsang (vide Beal’s Buddhistic Record of oa Western World) ieeibione Jina as having been born in the country of Andhra in the south. We have already seen that Di igndga was born near the country of Kajici in the south, probably iu the dominion of the Andhras. The facts ees vege go to show that Dignaga and Jina were the same pers As a matter of fact Jina seems to be only @ Chinese phonetic serutealent for Dignaga. So it appears that Dignaga (Tibetan: phyogs-g lan) ‘was [ted Sale names : of Dign (a venerable monk) and Nyayabindu, the Tibetan equivalent e Slob- ae He was also called Mahadignagarjuna (vide Bites Dictionary of Ohinese Buddhism), and is thus often mistaken for Nagarjuna. This explains the fact that Nyaya-dvara-taraka-sastra, really composed by Dignaga, has been attributed to Nagarjuna. Dignaga also bore the title of Tarkapuagava (a fighting bull) ; while hi See opponents gave him the title of Ku-tarkika (a quibbler Besides the ee to Dignaga in Kalidasa’s } Moghwlte e come across several of his actual view ene Dieie Sftcued by such eminent authorities 28 Udyotakara, Vacaspati Miéra and others. t The word Bhadanta in the vocative case assumes the forms Bhaddanta and Bhante, Compare Vee WTA wa (278-84) Kaccayana, P. 141, edited by Satis Chandra Vidyabhisana,). A junior monk should address ® Senior monk by calling Bhante or Ayasma. So Buddha says HIT aad at eyerefcast (Mahaparinib- binasuttta, Bhanavira, 6) Vol. I, No. 9.] Dignaga and his Pramana-samuccaya. 223 [N.8.] Udyotakara in his Nyaya-vartika! mentions Dignaga under the name of Bhadanta, and describes him as a Ku-tarkika, acas- pati Misra, in his Tatpar yatika ? on the Nyayavartika has identified Bhadanta ‘with Dignaga, has mentioned Dignaga by name and has tried to justify his appellation Ku-tarkika. Dignaga’s definition of Pratyaksa (perception) has been mentioned by Udyotakara and Vacaspati Migra? thus: — Vee HOTS | “ Perception is (intui- tive and therefor e) exempt from reflection.” * . ATT SH lae G fecatmai ire —— aera \! ( daz aa, Waa, as )i The commentator Mallinatha oie ier Dignaga referred to in this verse was the Buddhist philosopher of that weaqyie: yaat ait WA We Anat AU | qatar faatasa: afema am Hat fara: | ( araatfaa, |: 2, edited by Vindhyesvari Prasida Dube, in Bibliotheca Indica series). ‘aay uraaat Kaweesaagq autfy fesatasefafae- atte: qaqa wa-aqeas aeifed wie 4 avafamaa Walrfaaeitaata afaqateriaa azuaiaad sfa yatsaqraa- Fay afa | P.1, Nyayavartika-tatparyyatika, edited by Gangadbar Sastri wat q Aa Nas aeaatitetala | BU Ha HAT ATA “fraisafa i aq fanaa ara wfadaa 4 a sanfefuerd- fwa fraaqemgfauta ufeaeennadad aq verafafa | Bue aw aise afe yaa Baa: ay yaw AwaAI- Siefati aaa qiaa wfudiaa a afuaatafa atsat Heats qe Ta | ( araatfarar, t-2-8, Ui 88-88 ) Il afe au aaqnquafaas vaaieaqd ad attra wa fesarta jafearimy ata wafasa wearutetata Ha: Waafamareaystar, %-%-8, B eR) | 4 The same definition of Pratyaksa eesbscmerg A occurs in Dignaga’s Praminasamucca a. Compare the Tibetan seat of t ram secon! 2 in the Raniytie section Mdo, volume XCV . 2a, quoted by Prof. De La 224. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1905. Regarding anumana es ia Dignaga, on to Udyo- takara and Vac caspati, says:— By seeing smoke, w er not, as it has been usually asserted, infer two thing s—viz. 4 ) & e, and (2). we connection between fire and the place which is et abode of ; but we infer only one thing—viz., the place as containing the e. Udyotakara and Vacaspati further inform us that Digna did not accept wpamana (comparison)? and G@ptavacana (testi Vallee-Poussin in the Museon; vide Prof, Poussin’s Extrait du Museon, p. 58- The definition runs-as follows Hes Ga's 4 Y'55Q9 wz | (fa un saa aaa ofauga efa fanfay va aq Sd aa watfaari 2074 | wee. Begala 2a xfa Vq 7 une ASAT ...... ( BTTATPMM, -v-y, BUR ) | sa fesaita ynrefpeuumtacigaiay aaa: F- angari 9 zafvat afufataetuqai aafiag oat ae | afaz umiat aa fageiafratea: | aaa afafesin fasaresrufeat: | fag wa ofas Bq fang a4 Aaa | ary ufajfa aaa faa arqaaat | daaisfu Mallinatha we have found that ignaga wa ee on trae an opponent of Kalidasa, and from Tibetan sources we have seen that he was a contemporary of one [évara- Buddhistic refer- ences to Dignaga. Chinese sources we know that Iévara-Krsna’s Samkhya translated into Chinese by Paramartha 557-567 A.D. PNanjio’ s Cat., 1 « ompare. aa a frag wramifecattate: | a TTR aifanatem wat mat ate: ) (arafegetat. g: 9s) | 2 aq aaa fagmfraety dasaqem: | ( arafaeziat, use )! aaqa Bawa | wat fae atm | ( arafagctat, a <8 ) | a afe sraaferatas Sq ete sa EATS | ‘ arafageiar, 8: Se ) | aca faasiahraet sm arama | ( arafaseiar, B Sy) ! 8 Jinendrabodhi’s commentary on Pramana-samuceaya is named “ Visilé- malavati nima Pramana-samuccaya-tiki ”—Tibetan WEN'Y'SG'S TAS pita. en A qua ARES ar MUN AAV Y Q QIay" TAR by qa 50a" 8q"4q0' RN | Tt is contained in the Tangyur, section Mdo Volume Re. Vol, ZS 5 9.) Dignaga and his Pramana-samaccaya. 227 1300). One of Jina’s works was also translated about the same time and by the same translator (Nanjio’s Catalogue i. 10). We have already seen that Jina was identical with Dignaga. These lead us to conclude that Digniga flourished before 557 A.D. From Tibetan sources we have further found that Dignaga was a disciple of Vasubandhu. Now Vasubandhu! was contem- porary of Lha-tho-ri, King of Tibet who lived up to 371 A.D.4 There seems to have existed a Sanskrit work on the life of Vasu- bandhu which was translated into Chinese by Kumarajiva A.D. 4-409, These facts go to show that Vasubandhu lived in the middle of the 4th century A.D. and Dignaga about 400 A.D.* ! Vide Pag-sam-jon-zang. * Csoma De Koros’s Tibetan Grammar, p. 182. » Nanjio’s Catalogue, Appendix i. 6 - Takakusu in a very learned E akusu’s chief argument is that Samgha- bha 4 was a contemporary of Vasubandhu (vide Hwen thsang, I-tsing,. Paramirtha’s Life of Vasubandhu, etc.), and was the translator of the Saman- tapisidika of Buddhaghosa into Chinese in 488 A.D. ae ee ee ee 228 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1905. 29. Vidyapati Thakur—By G. A. Grierson, C.LE., PaD., D. Litr., Honorary Member of the ar ae Society of Bengal. 1 have read with great interest the account of the collection of Vidyapati’s poems, which is given by Baba Nagendra Nath Gupta on pp. 20 and ff. of the Extra No of Vol. UXXII, Part I, of the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. He has been me about twenty-three years ago. In order to facilitate his labours, may I state at once that I have learnt a good deal since then, and that I by no means maintain all that I wrote about Vidyapati in 1882. Babi Nagendra Nath Gupta refers to the deed of gift of the village of Bisphi as if he considered it to be a genuine document. I am afraid that this contention can hardly be sustained. The ge. contains a date in the Fasli San, and that date was long before the Fasli era had been invented. He will find a facsimile t to be spurio mee “96 of Vol. LXVII reise, Part I, ot es 3 Journal. See Dr. E ggeling’s Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the Tndia Office Library, V, No. 2864. The following list “ articles on Vidyapati may be usefu los J. Beames. The Early Vaishnava Poets of Bengal. Indian Antiquary, II, 1873, p -4 TV J. — On Age and Country of Vidyapate. Tbid. IV, 1875, p. 2 ie in the Banga-dargan, Vol. IV, 1282 B.S. (Jyaistha ), arada-caran Maitra. Introduction to Vidydpatir Padavali. Recut edition, Calcutta, 1285, B. G. A. Grierson, Vidyapati and His Contemporaries. Indian Antiquary, Me XIV, 1885, p. 182. -d G. erson. On some Medizval Kings of Mithila. Ibid. Vol. XXVIII, 1899, p. 57. th Pandit Chanda Jha, referred to by Babi Nagendra Na h a dot has published a useful edition of the Sanskrit text of 5° ss, D a valuable Appendix dealing with historical que estions, and con- taining frequent quotations from the Kiértti-lata, a work of Vidya- pati pore written in the Maithili of his time. If these quotations they show that the vernacular of the poet's - differed wisi from modern Maithili, and was rather form 0 ra pe Sastri discovered a collection of rape poems * Népal in the year 1 99. e was kind enough to send me @ i 8 of one of them, whic wed much the same Prakritic sh ance. I had published a current version of the same song 1 ‘Vol. TNS] a Vidyaipatt Thakur. 229 had been extensive modernization in the language of my copy. The same is no doubt also true with regard to all the genuine songs in ange SaaS ver o learn that an ences Al is going to be made to Suah a jared tus of the dainty sonnets of the old Master- a and I look forward to its appearance with pleasant anti- Clpation 230 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { November, 1905. 30. Some remarks on the Geology of the Gangetic Plain.—By a. ‘y. [With one plate. | . t requires no argument to prove that the present gangetic luyial deposit of the river Ganges, and that the vinces of Agra and Oudh, so far from the Ganges being at pre- sent engaged in raising its flood plain, it has become an agent of denudation, and has, long since, entered on the work of denuding the whole of its plain which lies above flood-level. e taken as proved that this great change has been occasioned by the submergence of the area at the mouth of the eriod at which this important movement took place must have been ve emote. eee The river has eroded a bed in the old alluvium which is in many places several miles in width. : ithin the limits of the former bed there is a considerable amount of later alluvium, but it varies very much from the older alluvium in its characteristics, and, in most places, there 18 a very h been flooded during the memory of man. This is probably due to deposit of sand and light soil by the action of the wind durmg the hot weather. In the recent alluvium the substratum is nearly always pure river sand, the finer soils being deposited in shallow water where the current is usually less. 2 Another difference is that the recent alluvium never contaims nodular limestone (kunkar), which occurs in most places in the posits. the Ganges has excavated its bed in the old alluvium may styled the “ Khadir,” : Having had o Pr Ce nee to +n the Ghazipur rt Vi VeVi yalives Journal and Proc.A.S.B. Vol.1. 1905. N TRACING FROM THE MAP OF [HE GHAZ/PUR DIS® Pe CORRECTED UP TO 1882 SH|WING THE LIMITS te THE atte ” Indicated by the indentations in the edge of the “ Khadir,” a very ta 3 bial, it must though the vagaries of the Ganges are proverbial, be borne in mind that, whenever the river impinges on the old alluvium, the process of denudation is very slow i ie i ‘the hundred feet in a in the old alluvium, whenever iver impi ew i tically no denudation. river Bynes = reefs of kunkar, there Lae i Ae stifish ola (without any kunkar reefs to protect it), which is ee ai img soil in the Ghazipnr district, the denudation, as w later, does not exceed ten feet in the year. 232 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1905. It will be noticed that all sharp bends of the river are in the uvium, and that the main direction of the river’s course is stant for long periods of time, owing to the fact that it is deter- mined by the bends in the old alluvium, hich alter very slowly. There is no historical record of the river ever having been at any distance from either Zamania, Ghazipur or Chausa, although the configuration of the “ Khadir” shows that, at some period, it must have been several miles distant from each of these laces. z he same probably holds true of both Benares and Chunar. me place j though it is clear, from the island of the old alluvium just oppo- site, that, at one time, the Ganges must have been flowing a con- siderable distance to the north, and the confluence of the Ganges radical alteration inthe course of the Ganges in the ha District for close on four hundred years. t Chochakpur there has been very little alteration in the course of the river. The configuration of the “ Khadir” in the reach between Chochakpur and Zamania can be accounted for by Yager that between Chochakpur and Karanda the river origi- flowed nearly east to west, and that the great + bend Cann mia has been the result of gradual and continuous erosiol by the river. The distance between Karanda and the point of the bend 4! ager is 72 miles or 39,000 feet. wing 4,600 feet as the original width of the river, this andi vist a distance of 35 ,000 feet which has been eroded by® the river. The first survey was made of the district in 1840. that time to 1872 Mr. Oldham records in his Memoirs = the Ghazipur een that the annual rate of erosion was 12 feet (vide p. 3 of Oldham’s Memoirs of the ee: District). gin? the last survey, made in 1882, the annual rate of erosion has been 9 feet. This gives an average of close on “ll feet a year for the last 64 years. At this rate the erosion - the Zamania bend would require about 3,200 years. At the Zamania bend the soil is the ordina'y stiff clay found in the district without any kunkar reefs. There is, however, a shee reef at Zamania town, and very solid ‘un kar reefs at Ghazi other noteworthy feature shown by the map is the island of old alluvium opposite Chausa surrounded on all sides by the It in stated in Mr. Oldham’s Memoirs that a similar island Vol. i No. 9.] The Geology of the Gangétic Plain. 233 N.S.] exists in the Benares District opposite Saidpur. I have not had an opportunity of verifying the statement, and have not therefore shown it on the map. : r, Oldham’s is the only possible explanation, viz., that the river Ganges has gradually eroded the land at some bend in its course till it has cut into the course of the affluent at a point above the former confluence. hen once a channel had been made into the course of the affiuent, centrifugal force would drive the water of the Ganges through the breach so made, and the new channel would rapidly be widened out till it became the main course of the Ganges. Ganges usurping the course of Kirmnasa, and that opposite Saidpur by the usurpation of the course of th ; imilarly, tradition, which am considered trust- 5 ot o wm ro) =| ct a! 3 ky TM =) Kg 5 mM 2 n oe is 7) mn B ea _ 5 © nm > tae pot oO > present bed of the Gogra ny such usurpation of another river’s course would probab- ly completely alter the set of the current at the old confluence, and release the river from the bends in the old alluvium which At the commencement of th proved that the area at the mouth of the Ganges was an area o _ There are, however, indications that within the area of the United p O of the casing, itself 24 feet above the surface of the ground. — This shows that the lower strata must be inclined, though it does not indicate the directi i ection of the dip. : A imala: own to have risen and the Gangetic _ As the are kn a “ Plain to have sunk, ike probability is that the dip of the strata is m north to so I xcavated a channel — with th +a ither bank, the whole allu- . © watershed equidistant from either © ised ak sights at the slope into 234 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1905. the river from one bank would be increased, while the slope to the other bank would be decreased. Consequently, denudation on one side of the river would be greater than on the other. The same thing would happen to all the rivers flowing on para rallel courses. Thus, in the area between two rivers which run on nearly parallel the other. Each river would, in time, force the water-shed on one bank back towards the next river, but, in exchange, would lose on r catchment area on one bank than on the other. This appears to be the case in several districts of the United Provinces with which I was ee nals are generally aligned to run along the yeien and in ihe following cases the canals are aligned very nea rivers running parallel to them on the north side :— (a) The main upper Ganges canal in the Al igarh District is ted y te nearer the Kali Naddi on its north than e Jumna on the south. (b) the _Annpshahe hewnch of the Ganges canal in the garh District is very much nearer the Ganges on pan than the Kali Naddi on its south. (c) The ete Sarda canal in the Lucknow District was d very much nearer the Gumti on its north han the Sai on its south. The fact that, at Lucknow, water from a great depth rose t above the surface, ’shows not only that the strata at great dept ths are anit but that they are continuous over very considerable is a very interesting fact, because it has been conclu- sively — that the surface strata are not continuou For e ain reasons too technical to be given e i tion "well can only be made where the masonry cylinder oh taken phe toa stratum underlaid by esr: 8 ina por icersal of papers relating to the construction of wells, it is clearly demonstrated that a Opa! strata so essential to the success of wells are not continu might add that “anyone is ctically acquainted with the onstruction of irrigation wells knows that Colonel Clibborn’s conclusions are correct. A very difficult problem is here presented to us ; how ca? we account for the fact that the surface strata are clearly not tinuous, while those at great depths appear to be continuous! p Two possible explanations suggest themselves ; the first is that at great Vol. I, No. 9.] The Geology of the Gangetic Plain. 235 N.S h might be supplied through a deposit of sand in the former river- bed continuous up to a point in its uppper course where it attained the necessary elevation. . The observed facts at Lucknow do not, however, support this explanation, as there were several rises in the level of the water in the borehole, and it seems unlikely that one borehole should have struck the beds of several such former rivers one above the other. The second possible explanation is that the surface deposits were laid down in running water and the deeper deposits in still water. Anyone acquainted with the country can see in the cres- Seems necessary to assume the existence of an enormous : Water with currents sufficient to transport sand great distances to mgr for the phenomena ] € . * 8eologically recent period ; and it seems possible that it may have €xtended east much farther into the gangetic plain than 1s usually upposed, he absence of any indications of marine origin in the upper Strata might well be due to their having been deposited in fresh ‘ore a the communication with the sea by the Indus valley n cut off, . . .Atany rate, whether the water was fresh or salt, the con- tinnity of the deeper strata over great distances seems to strengthen the theory that the lower strata were deposited in a great sheet of Still water, Such a great sheet of water, origi tion wi re and more obstructed, wou we of the salt-water porpoise into an animal inhabiting fresh r, | 236 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1905. 31. The Nafaisu-l-Maasir—By H. Beverivcr, I.C.S. (retired). Among the Elliot manuscripts in the British Museum there is a volume which contains, among other things, about a hund pages ee extract from the Nafa’isu-l-Maasir. It is numbered 973 (1565-66). gives 979 as the date of the completion of the work, but that much Kami. He is described by Baday ini at : oc © =| 4 2 oo a © =} © aur) Catalogue; but apparently the manuscript was lost in the Mutiny, a there does not seem to be any copy in our public libraries. le i i or the grams oO ; he gives the well-known one about Babar’s birth, and adds that it ami. On p. 26b he speaks of Babar’s religious poem, and corrobo- rates Sprenger’s statement that it was entitled “Dar Fiqh.” He probably one of several Maqdiim A‘zams, for the name was borne by more than one saint. At p. 33b we have the statement that 7 Daa Se conversed in Herat with the writer’s father, here ca ed Amir Nasiru-d-din Yahya. At p. 37b mention is made of a Khwa- jah Qazi who was Humayun’s prime minister and who, unless he ot see Vol. I, No. 9.] The Nafaisu-l-Maasir. 237 [N.S the interesting account of W ai, z.e., Zainu- -din bowen, gahos ar’s Sadr, or ecclesiastical judge, and who translated, as been phrased. Babar’s Memoirs. is this acco whic ginal work, and if not, that someone will publish the extracts in the Elliot Manuscript. 24th July, 1905. 238 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1905. 32. Notes on the Species, External Characters oe Habits of the Dugong.— By N. Annanvate, D.Sc., Deputy Superintendent of the Indian Museum. [ With three plates. i The present communication is largely of the nature of a pre- liminary notice. Later I hope to offer to the Society a memoir on the anatomy of certain organs an a in the Dugong, he I eum. At present : feel confident in sagan Serg four fully adult Indian, two fully adult Australi : and part three immature Indian skulls before me) tha e individual. poate among Indian specimens are at ‘ante as Mein as those which were believed by Owen to constitute a specific difference between Indian and these cannot be specific, hey are not constant even in a series wen’s Halicore australis, therefore, must be relegated, as most recent ce ene have thought pro- bable, to the synonomy of H. dugon n the summer of 1905, I was Stel by the authorities of the Taian Museum to visit the northern part of the Gulf of Manaar, in order to obtain a complete skeleton and skin of an collection, and the most nearly perfect skeleton, having obtained from Queensland in exchange with the Brisbane Museum. Thanks largely to the ae offices of the Rev. A. D. Limbrick, of Raémandd, I w: fortunate as to obtain a fine male, the external characters of hich w are described below :— Dimensions— 1 Length to tip of tail ... a 0 6 im. 2 Length to extremity of fluke er ee 2 See 3 From posterior border of: anus to tip of 3 tb) 4 7 4 From anterior border "of anus to genital opening Mee | 5 Length of flip LZ e3 6 Width of flipper iG, ? oes of fluke (injured at ee 10 8 Height of of 'e acial disk a f &. > 9 Breadth of facial disk LE eos 10 Lengeh of upper lip (upper jaw pad) 65 ,, 1 Strictly speaking, the specific name should be duyong, in accordance with the gr haope but the incorrect form is so well known that it seems better not to change it Journ, and Proc. A.§.B., Vol. 1, 1905. Piate Vil. Eye. C = Nostril. A= Journ, and Proc. A.S.B., Vol. I, 1905, PLATE VIII. U.L. = Upper Lip (Upper Jaw Pad). . = Tusk, L.J. = Lower Jaw. Journ. and Proc. A.S.B., Vol, I, 1905. P LATE IX, E. = Eye. N. = Nostril. Vol. I, No. 9.] Notes on the Dugong, 239 [N.8.] was obtained by drawing a straight line immediately in front of third measurement given practically represents the length of the tail, which is a little less than half that of the head and body. This observation is perhaps of some importance,'as the pads of of considerable thickness, although there are no bony epiphyses. Consequently, skeletons, as set up in museums, very often do not represent anything approaching the true length of the animal. By the “facial disk” I mean the flattened area, which does not lude the nostrils, above the tusks. ill be described in What i h homologue “of what Murie and others have called the “ upper jaw pad’ in the Manatees; but it is better developed in the Colowr— The dorsal surface, shortly after death, was a dull brownish grey, which faded gradually, though pure grey on the sides, to bell i effect, giving the animal quite a prickly appearance in certain ist Jaw, and a third over the whole of the trunk, limbs and fluke, the the kind last mentioned having two distinct phases _o: wth. The hairs a ntly devoid of pigment neral r of th ment, ap airs, bled that of tropical Cetacea, the “blubber” being less thick than that of northern Porpoises. No oil was set free by cutting through it. Beneath it, however, there was a layer of opaque white fat very like that of a pig in appearance. 240 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1905. General Characters of the Trunk and Limbs— The general form differed very considerably from that of all Cetacea, resembling that of some of the larger Hared Seals in several points. The appearance of the animal was clumsy, and evidently not adapted for rapid motion of any kind, the back and sides being rounded and the belly flat. There was no apparent neck, but the head was massive and terminated bluntly in front. latter organ was deficient as regar been removed, probably by the bite of a shark. The wound had lete 1 externally. y the fore-arm projected externally, the humerus being buried in the body as far as the articulation of the radius and Ina, ere was a conspicuous fold of skin immediately above the mounted, in the Colombo Museum, this elongated character of the mamme is characteristic of both sexes. The lateral position 18 _ apparently characteristic of all living Sirenia. Native fishermen a ; The copulatory organ, of which Dr. Francis H. A. Marshall, of the University of Edinburgh, has kindly promised to furnish ® description later, was entirely withdrawn into the body. Head— oie The head of the Dugong is perhaps its most characteristi¢ feature, but all the figures of the animal, including some very rece i adult males. The only mounted specimens I have seen W are at all correct are those in the Colombo Museum ; but these half-grown male and a newly Sagar! gud t airly well with my notes and photographs. ; The mouth of the specimen was very small. It was tightly closed by the upper lip (‘upper jaw pad”) which projected over ; i a ue hairless on the surface. usks, one of which was bro projected through the skin above it, not from the mouth, as has Vol. I, No. 9.] Notes on the Dugong. 241 N.S. been stated. The curious projection of the anterior part of the jaw was only covered by a thin layer of skin and con- nective tissue ; it is the rounded structure which looks like a heavy lower lip in fig. 1, plate 8. Above the tusks the integument expanded into a large flattened disk, which was divided into two halves by a vertical cleft. This cleft also extended along the base of the upper lip between the tusks. The lower part of the disk res fication for the Malays’ belief! that the Dugong weeps when captured. The external ear was extremely minute, being a circular aperture less than 10 mm. in diameter. Habits— ems probable that the habits? of the Dugong have h It se ’ changed considerably within the last half century, together with the diminution in its numbers noted by Blanford and others. bs be . . If of Manaar, flocks of many hundreds were s Further, the animal appears to have ceased to frequent shallow water, for, according to the fishermen, the only specimens they PE ace ea a a 1 They regard the tears of the tkan duyong (‘‘Dugong fish)” as a powerful love-charm. Muhammadan fishermen on the Gulf ar = 8 ey nm ) 8. m ® odox f -blooded anim The common Tamil nam ] ‘is Radalpadra (" somepig”) 3 but the fishermen at Kilakarai (Lubbais) Call it dvilliah, : _ 2 These remarks refer only to the Gulf of Manaar. Major ager see 50n informs me that in the Andamans, Dugongs still enter Po harbour occasionally in parties of two or three. . Dec. 15th, 1905. 242 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1905. see near the shore are those which have been wounded or are sick. to twelve fathoms. In the Gulf of Manaar stout nets, very deep, exaggera r; is n te e Muhammadans of the district are so fond of the flesh! Pp not by Blanford, that it feeds exclusively on a marine phaneroga- mous plant. This is evidently not the case, as the stomach of my had not burst. As regards the method of feeding, I do not think that it can be the same as that of the Manatees, which pluck the jaw p undles of more or less consolidated hairs, on the anterior part of the palate. Possibly these hairs may have the function, as they 1 The meat is excellent ; roasted, I could not have distinguished it from beefstea’ none of th uliar flavour ts a considerable time, for at least three days in ho —it keeps it mutton goes bad in twenty-four hours. The blubber 18 lakarai. g' or weather, during which not made into oil at Ki a es a. 9.] Notes on the Dugong. 243 rior palate. The fishermen told me that they took “feliahel with young ones accompanying them at all times of year, but never more than One young one with each female. They had never seen the female the i rpose. Judging from the scars on the specimen examined, : — Be that the males fight with their tusks at the breeding ee 8 ee ee eee 244 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ November, 1905. 32. Hedyotis sisaparensis, a hitherto undescribedIndian species.—By Captain A. T. Gace. I.M.S. The writer when re-arranging the earlier genera of Rubiacew in the Calcntta Herbarium in 1902, came across what appeared to be ribed i i i 8 confirmed by. Sir George King, who kindly compared the species K The aca ee written in 1902 is now offered for pub- lication, internodes much shortene “in the ee oO : e infloresence and i e 65 Mowiied in axillary dieictaits cymes of about 4°5 em. in Death main peduncle 1 . long; bracts about 5 mm. long, flowers pseudo-pedicellate in groups of three on the secondary pedu Calyx including lobes 8 mm. long, lobes 4; ee e, equalling the length of the calyx-tube, but exceeding the ca orolla, unopened, exceeding the calyx tube, lobes 4. Stak nm Ripe caps . in diameter, glabrous, dehiscing septicidally. Seeds not seen. Wynaad, Beddome. Above Sisapara, Nilgiri district, 7,000 feet alt. Gamble, No: 13381. T ffinity of this species is with H. mollis, Wall., from which it is easily enough distinguished by its infloresence. Vol. ; No, 10.] An Examination of the Nyaya-Sitras. 245 N.S.] 34, An Examination of the Nydya-Sitras.—By Haraprasav SAsrri. It is evident that such a book would be full of contradictions, So the Nyaya Sa meonsistencies and irreconcilable passages. So Sitras . u Comment from Vatsayana, in the thir eent A.D Radhamohan Gosvami in the nineteenth, have mthe Sitras. The task is an impossible one, and so every one of them has failed, and that miserably. They have imported later and more modern ideas into the commentaries, but without oug was i ary or other. Manuscripts giving the Siitras only are extremely one from napore, an copy of it to my friend Dr. Veni , and it was published at Benares. It is nas d hy a Duve got one at Benares, and he published it in the Bibliotheca Indica as an appendix to his edition of the Nyayavartika. This 18 known as Nyayasicinibandha. But from what I know of the Iam s ago, when the end of the uk century, twice attempted to fix the number of Satras and their readings, nam i dyasil a in Nyayasiicinibandha, both of which go by his name. If bo are the works of one man, as they profess to be, it is apparent that the author did not feel sure of his ground. 246 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1905. For convenience sake, I took up the Nyayasiicinibandha dated 898 Saka, 7.e., 976 a.p., and that for three reasons, of c s. I have made an English translation of the Sitras with as little help from the commentaries as possible. The study of the Sitras makes it apparent that works of two. different sciences have been mixed up. One is a work on Logic, or rather the science of Reasoning, or, as Sadajiro- Sugi rms it, “‘ science of discriminating true knowledge from The work on Logic is confined almost exclusively to the first second chapter also may belong to the Logic part. The rest of the work with about eight Siitras in the first chapter belong to contain three separate treatises. The first chapter, with the exception of the Sitras mentioned above, constitutes the first or ce I may remark in passing that the science embodied in the first chapter of these Stitras is not Logic, in the present signl- fication a the term, but Logic in its primitive and rudimentary s may b Debate, is no part of the second treatise, and seems to be an addition. The third treatise consists of the second “daily lecture’ Vol. I, No. 10.} An Examination of the Nydya-Sitras. 247 [N.S.] of chapter fifth. It enumerates the various Points of Defeat and efines them. One of the most cogent reasons for considering these trea- tises as separate, and also for considering them to be composed by different authors, is the fact that the same technical terms have een used and defined in all the three, but in very different senses. subdivisions of Jatis. The term matanujna has been defined one Ww in the second and another way in t ir If all the three had been written by one and the same person, the same Tt is difficult to say whether the composition of the second and third treatises preceded or followed that of the first treatise, which is a comprehensive work on the Science of Debate. any scholars hold that such comprehensive treatises generally follow Separate and partial treatises on parts, just as the unidi-sitras and the gana-siitras preceded Panini, and that these separate treatises after the composition of the comprehensive treatise, formed its appendices, One wonld be tempted to believe that all the sections of the first lecture of chapter second, with the exception of the last, and the first and last sections of the second Daily Lecture of that obliged to say that the Nyayasiitras consist of the enumeration, the definition and the examination of the sixteen topics. The first chapter, and the examination in the other chapters. There would have been no cause of complaint if all this were a fact. n * uot apply to a pes ae of the subdivisions of Jatis as given in Chapter V. The examination of other three topics, too, contains so much of heterogeneous matter, besides an examination of the 248 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1905. the first chapter. The first Siitra of Chapter I., as has been already said, gives the objects and reasons of th ork. And these as m fa) s and reasons se o be all secular. T as no need for a second enunciation of the objects and reasons But the second Sitra again enunciates them. nd in this case, they are philosopical and spiritual. WVacaspatimisra puts the w i “objects and a view to add philosophical sections to the work. The second Sitra contains topics which are not enumerated in the first, and edge” is a topic which is so vast that all the topics of the world may come under its subdivisions nd, as a result of this, the interpolator has tampered with the definition of prame ra 1°9) which is vi i i Haribhadrasiri, a Jain writer, who in his saddarsana samuccay® describes the prameyasiitra in the following terms :— , i q 4, (Bibliotheca Indica edition), or, as in the Benares edition, 374 e ff and why? The answer is not far to seek. In a work on prameya, as a topic, must comein. But Logic does not require 2 long enumeration of prameyas and an elaborate examination of their details, which are essential in philosophy. So the author ogical treatise, and Hindus never took an ultra-pessimistic view of the world. Sukha is the ultimate goal of the Mimamsakas, of the Vol. Ne ° 10.] An Examination of the Nyaya-Sitras. 249 S. , come t na. 1s 18 precisely the teaching of the second Satra, though the wo up. ome other Buddhist philosophers might have introduced the second Siatra ur ose. at the science of Aksapada was, for a long time, in the hands of the Buddhists, and, therefore, not in great favour with The Ramayana, the Malabharata, the Puranas, and even the Dharmaastras dislike those who studied the TarkaSastra. nihilists (ardhavainasika). That there was an unholy alliance between the N yaya and the Buddhists in the early centuries of Buddhism, is not open to grave doubts. The introduction of the nd Sitra, the alterations in the meyasitra, an definitions of misery, birth or rebirth, activity, faults, and emancipation in the first chapter appe the work of Bu dhists. The examination of these definitions occupy the whole of the first Lecture of the fourth chapter. The work underwent another transformation in the hands of a later Hindu sect who vigorously assailed some of the prominent Buddhist doctrines, both Mahayanist and Hinayanist. ese assailed Sarvadsiinyatavada on the one hand, and Sarvastvada T 250 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1905, UAT TST, SUUEIA, wafaaa, waite, vafaae, secure, TayQaal, weqarwatez | But this gives us no clue to the identi- fication of the sect, save and except that they were non-Buddhists. Haribhadra, however, tells us that these were Saivas and Hari- bhadra belongs to the fifth century of the Christian era subdividing sabda; subdivisions of sabda are unknown in other systems of philosophy. It is ila translated by the word, “dogma.” The distinctions between the Revealed Word and the Ordinary Word is peculiar to the hoetend ras. It is not Buddhis- tic, because they did not know of this subdivision. And in the fifth century, they discarded dogma altogether. Moreover, the introduction of this Sitra explains the introduction of the section, on the authority of the Vedas, and sone. with it, ofa quarrel with the Mimamsakas on the eternity o All this seems to be the work a a ; Hindu sect which we take to be the Saivas at the instance of ay tena These are a compromise between the Hindus and the “i ame been mixed up with two other systems of philosophy, which have been laterly interpolated into the n after a careful examination, I do not find the Nine Vv Reasons and Fourteen Fallacies abina to Aksapada hy the Chinese authorities. There are chapters on fallacies and ‘homo-— me is diving too deep into the antiquity of ee thought, ia our appliances are not sufficient for the purpos et Vol. 1, No. 19.] Optimism in Ancient Nydya. 251 [N.S.] 35. Optimism in Ancient Nydya.— By VAaNAMALI VEDANTATIRTHA, the interesting paper ‘‘A study of the Nyaya-Sutras,” Which. Mahamahopad hyaya Haraprasada Sastri read in t Asiatic Society’s Meeting in November 1905, I was delighted to find him advocating, with very cogent arguments, that the original Nyaya-Sitras were not pessimistic. Nowadays Nyaya Philosophy means Nyfyavaisesika, and the philosophic productions of the modern Naiyayikas are really Vaisesika Philosophy in a Naiya- yika garb. The terminology and the method are Naiyayika, but the philosophy is, nevertheless, Vaisesika. Thus the pessi- ‘ii Siete giey pet his Vaisesika, from which he does not know how to distinguish his Nyaya. The well-known couplet a Teast We waa AAT SA | aq atfaat af starts aera | makes the Vaisesika salvation Obverse. Portions of the usual legends. 8 2548 We Bw 95 GUI >> 8S ha oie eitlisit in three lines, rp lecmrle aleve cribisty da} Bic S Ss Reverse. Vol. I, No. 10.] Numismatic Supplement V1. 265 LW.S.] itherto coins are known to have been issued from the Bur- hanpir Mint either without, or with one of its titles—viz., Baldat 84 Buldat-i-Fakhira 8Al9 Fol) and Daru-s- Sariir yyytylo. This mohr adds a new epithet to this mint. Wigs ftafiu-d-Darjat. Wight re ie ains. Size, -92 in Mint, Zivat deg Ahmadabad. Date, 11(31) Obverse. Hat in three lines thus— ob erysa U aig aa 95 clay} ayy yee bisald The Hijri year is at the right ofthe top line. trtt. oe Reverse. obfaem! odd} m5 cai pe cae Cagle ve had a rupee similar in design to this gold mohr pre- Tha Sented by my kind friend Dr. Geo. P. Ta aylor, of Ahmadabad. It was Dr. Taylor who pointed out, for the first time, that ing article on “Coins of Ahmadabad,” nee 436- is, Plat Volume XX. No. LVI, Journal Bombay B.R.A. So cie F. J. THAnAawAt.a, Bombay. 44. A New Type or tHe Coins or Soin Savsa’. The coin described below has recently been i mes for the Lucknow Museum from a find in the Banda Distri Obverse. Reverse. ay My ah y esi 90 ( UP ) De te gis o>} lS dex 0 a) Jr a _—— yoinne Margin doubtful. A. Weight, 143. Size, °75 inch. 266 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1905. describes two coins (Nos. 690 and 691). w coin differs from these in the case of the reverse. There is no trace of a square area, and in this respect the new coin resembles the early issues of Shah Jahan. The horizontal mark below the first line is probably part of the word 84, and the similar hte I ic) = Qu bole =| ag ° at S ® oJ} which commences in the last line. cannot explain the letter read as y which comes between sb and ¢¢} in the first line. The reading of the last line suggests that the lower margin of the re- verse on both the coins described in the B.M. catalogue should read 8l& yoiSe, In Coin No. 690 it is read ob ($ ) 9 (1) which is historically improbable. The right margin of Coin No. 691 is read sbt wa. A comparison with Coin No. 690 shows that it should be sit wisale, The top margin of No. 691 seems to read Gy} ya)... , which presents a difficulty. R. Bury. 45, On THE IpentTity or THE Coins or GUJARAT FABRIC AND THE Strat Maumiopis. In this article I] purpose submitting evidence which, in my opinion, goes to prove that the silver coins designated in the British Museum Catalogue coins of “ Gujarat Fabric” are iden- tical with those known to early writers under the name of “ Strat Mahmidis.” iia I. From the testimony of European travellers in India m the seventeenth century, it is clear that in the first half of that century silver coins of two distinct types were current m and around the city of Strat. (a) Egward Terry, “ Chaplain to the Right Hon. Sir Thomas Row, Knt.,” landed from the good ship “Charles” at the port of Strat on the 25th of September, 1616 (A.H. 1025). In his “ Voyage to East India,” first published in 1655, he thus writes :— “They call their pieces of money roopes, of which “there are som i meanest “three-pence is the least piece of silver current in “those countries, and very few of them to be seen. Vol. fy -- 10.] | Numismatic Supplement VI. 267 es pe er ? Ctnnieeess Their silver coin is made either round or : 7 : square, but so thick as that it never breaks, nor ‘wears out!” i abe “meanest ’’ rupees in this passage correspond doubtless to i ed rupees issued by Akbar and Jahangir, weighing each rial 80 grains; but the “best” rupees will be the heavy ones, om 212 to 220 grains each, that were struck in the first few years of Jahangir’s reign. The ratio of the former to the latter gold be 180: 2: 0, or, as Terry has it, 27: 33. But besides qceng, sage a coin distinctly inferior was also current in Gujarat, h a , the “ mamoody,” worth about 12d., or a little less than alf the ordinary rupee of that time. (b) Sir Thomas Herbert, who, as Secretary to the English Embassy to Persia, journeyed in the East f 1627 to 1629 (A.H. 1037-9), writes in his “ Travels” regarding the money of “ Indostan.”’ “The current money here is pice, which is an heavy “round piece of brass, 30 of which make one “ shilling. The Mamoody, which is of good H. 1048), who gives the most precise infor- mation as to the money current in “the Kingdome of Guzuratta.” In his “ Voyages and Travels ” he writes :— “ They have also two sorts of money, to wit, the “ Mamoudies and the Ropias. The Mamondis are opias m, “and worth halfe a crown French mony. Their “small mony is of copper, and these are the “ Peyses we § ke of,. and whereof twenty-six « make a Mamoudy, and fifty-four a Ropia......... eee l Terry : “ A Voyage to East India, P a Harris: “A Compleat Collection 268 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ December, 1905. “sometimes nine Ropias, Biet -money, accord- “ing to e change and the rate set on the te mone ye Reckoning the French crown (écu), the Spanish pire: and the German rixdollar (reichsthaler) each at 4s. 6d., and the fiactonted between a minimum of 10°8d. and a maximum of 13d. We should also bear in mind that the silver of the Mahmidi is here stated to have been inferior to that of the rupee ; also that the district in which the Mahmidi passed as current coin was limited to the southern part of the province of Gujarat, say from rat to Cambay. I. With what coin may we identify this eee Mabmadi? Is it the same as the well-known Mahmidi of Pers Th Persian money should have eng current in Gujarat and Fostvictad there to merely the southern districts is certainly very improba Moreover the value of this Persian Mahmiidi is. given by When treating of the Persian coins, Fr Bas whose ye letters a aac from India or Persia between the years 1 and 1681, s “3 Shahees is 1 Mam. Surat ; 2 Shahees is 1 Mamood. Porsia ” n Fryer thus baat distinguishes between the Sarat Mahmadi and the Persian, we may safely conclude that the two coins are not identica ‘ III. Can the Sirat Mabmiidi have been a oie! coin of eT or other of the various types that w current in Cutch an Kathiawar (Nay somes Jiinagadh, and Porband ar) : trade betw Gujarat and Cutch, or Gujarat ee Kathiawar, was for slic most part carried on by land and not bY ! Mandelslo : wee and Travels”: English translation by Johe Davies, editonto 1662, rier,” Bal —_ of “ bedi in India by Jean Baptiste Tave : Vol Pa Dp 2 of 3 Fryer: - New Account of East India and Persia”: edition 1698, p 211. Vol. I, No. 10.] Numismatic Supplement VI. 269 [N.S.] sea, and the influence of this trade would thus be specially felt in the north and north-west portion of the province. It hence appears extremely improbable that any coins from Cutch or ‘Kathiawar should become the circulating medium in South Guja- rat, yet not find acceptance as currency for Ahmadabad and the The coins of Cutch and Kathiawar may indeed have been originally called ‘mahmidis,’ but this designation soon gave place to the term ‘kori,’ the name that still attaches to them Accordingly, if ever current in the Siirat district, they would, in all probability, have been denominated not the Mahmidis but the ori trat astly, these Koris, like the Persian Mahmidis, were all of them considerably inferior in value to the Sirat Mahmidi. The latter, we have seen, was reckoned at about 12d., the rupee being 27d., but the Cutch Kori is now, and was probably then too, ap- 1 t ¢-6d. fact it would seem that, while the Surat Mabmiidi fluctuated between half a rupee and a third, inclining to the half, the Kori ranged in value between a third of a rupee and a quarter, inclin- Ing to the quarter. : or the above reasons the conclusion is inevitable that the Kori, whether of Cutch or of Kathiawar, cannot be regarded as identical with the Surat Mahmi@di. : IV. Were the Stirat Mahmidis the same as the silver coins of the Gujarat Saltavat ? No reason can be given why the Gujarat Saltanat coins should have remained current in the south of Gujarat, yet not in the ere and yet be accepted as the currency of Surat. ee It was in A.H. 980 (A.D. 1573) that Akbar conquered Gujarat and annexed it to his Empire. In that same year he issued coins Probable that during all these sixty-five years the coinage—never very plentiful—of the conquered province of Gujarat should have 270 Journal of the Asiatic Socvety of Bengal. { December, 1905. maintained its standing as the recognised currency of the southern savage e already seen that the Strat Mahmidi was worth just about icnicadis of the Imperial rupee, hence, had both coins been of equally good silver, the Mahmitdi would have weighed 80 grains over ieseririe the 180 grains of the rupee. Its actual veg” how- in my on, ow: ” 35, 36, 67, 70, 71, 72( A seer’ 74, 110, LL "2, and 114 grains. Of these not one cou y any possibility be regarded as in value four-fifths of a Mughal rupee us we are compelled to the conclusion that the Sarat Mab- midi was not identical with any silver coin of the Gujarat Saltanat. V. If, now, this Mahmidi current in Sirat was not the Persia Mahmidi, nor the Cutch or Kathiawar Kori, nor the Mahmidiotf the Gujarat Saltanat, then, by the “‘ method of exhaustion,” it must have been the Coin of Gujarat Fabric—the only remaning Se The identity of these two is confirmed by the following considera tions :— (a) All the Gujarat Fabric coins bear impressed the name of Akbar, the conqueror of the province, and hence the (b) The "ae on these coins, ging, so fa syn ‘H. 989 to 1027 (A.D. 1581- 1618), fet hein easily within the od to which the state- ments made regarding i eek Mahmidi by Terry nd Herbert and Mandelslo have reference {c) One on te across these coins nowa ays” in the strip of country between Sarat and Abmadabad, but rat Fabric (d) And—most seapetaant of all—the a weight : these Gujarat Fabric coins which now come to han seb to be ai mee W he infer the Hen e I weight to have been about 90 grains. oo eideeiag both their base material and their weight, the money-value of such coins would bear to that of subsist between the Sirat Mahmiidi and the * Ropia Chagam If, then, as the conclusion of the whole matter, we may regard Vol, ji No. 10. | Numismatic Supplement VI. 271 i N.S Y S.] the Gujarat Fabric coins as identical with the Strat Mahmidis, m statement that these coins were “made at Strat.” For a currency the province, ‘Abm adabad, issued imperial ‘rupees in the very year of the imperial tes ; but soon thereafter the less important perial lasotien, a mint of its own, whence for some forty years issued not indeed “ Ropias Chagam” bat the Strat Mahmadi, known to-day as the coins of “ Gujarat Fabric.” Ahmadabad. Gro, P, Taytor. V.—MISCELLANEOUS. 46. On some “ GENEALOGICAL” COINS OF THE GUJARAT SaLranat. tine to visit the rooms of the ombay Branch of ns Royal Asiatic Society in the company of my ki ramji Jamas ji Thanawala e had previously written me that in the ale remarkable since bearing the pedigree of the regnant Sultan 25 ache in each case, to the founder of the dynasty. Two uch, if we may so call them, “genealogical” coins of Gujarat have already been published, one in Thomas’ “ Pathan Kings,” and the other in the Journal of the Bo. Br. R.A.S. No. A description of all the four coins now known of this extremely rare: ype may prove of interest. Vide Thomas : peau: Kings,” page 352. one 172 grains. Date, A.H. 828 (by a sabecaict entered in Thomas as A.H. or - D. 1424-25, Obverse. dose oy BLS cea} Bm bo oy se ara asda ols * Reverse. z obey wlbdn!} oath 9 Gil yal 7 it» hacy Wis. ae 272 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1905- 2. In cabinet of Bo. Br. R.A.S, This coin was once looped, but the loop has been wrenched off fi. Weight, 167 grains. Date, wanting. Obverse. In square. oS gy BLS oat phe wn We aida wold sl Margins quite illegible. Reverse. peed! w bled) HAE Wo el eu >t 3. In cabinet of Bo, Br. R.A.S. This coin is looped. RR. Weight, 188 grains. Date, A.H. [8]65, A.D. 1460-61. Obverse. SoS Uy} BLA dg05U0 DoS Ep! BLS Seal Gy! ld BLA Rho uy} sld ies ae ee On the last line the first word is probably wth!) Reverse. wii) BU ity) ts ott peli gl xt This is the earliest Gujarat coin yet known bearing the phrase olde} Wy GI, the Truster in Allah, the Gracious, ve I, No. 10.] Numismatic Supplement VI. 273 N.8.] 4, Vide Jour Bo. Br. R.A.S., No. LVIII., page 334, and Plate IV. AR. Weight, 130 grains Data, AH. 933, (A. D. 1526-27). Obverse. Ladi cot» Loot b5 sls ibe wy BLS yolgy Part of this legend is worn, but it is probable that the coin bore at this part the words cis Reverse. BLS des 442 BL spe Gy! lS ,Rb0 uy hdesoeys Sdor! cys | ae Thus the legend, beginning on the obverse, is continued on the reverse This most interesting coin was very kindly presented to me four years ago by Mr. H. Nelson Wright, 1.C.S. In connexion with these four “ genealogical” coins in silver, reference may be made to a bullion coin of allied type, struck by N.B,—The following Genealogical Table inelndes all the kings of ane peajaeat Saltanat whose names any of the five coi 2.—Muzaffar I., H. 810-813, [Sed I., H. 806. 3.—Ahmad ra 813-846. 4.—Muomned IT., H. 846-855, | | 5. - Qutbaldin Ahmad IL., 6.—Mahmiad I., 4H. 863-917. H. 855-863 | 7.—Muzaffar IT., H. 917-932. 8.—Bahadur, H. 932-943, 274 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1905. to the two renee Sultans i is endicated. The coin is He on Plate II (Nos. 15a, 15d) of the Jour. Bo. Br. R.AS., I. Its legends read as follow :— Obverse. 2 walt pel eu tt quod BL dye0 Reverse. als wbs ra #L3. dexvo we: AMP wlbled} Ahmadabad. Gro. P. Taytor. PROCEEDINGS OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL FOR JANUARY, 1905. —20-300— The Monthly General ere of oe 8 was held on eae the 4th January, 1905, at 9-15 : he Hon. Mr. Justice F. BE. He se I.C.8., President, m ie chair. The following members were present :— Mr. J. Bathgate, Major W. J. Bythell, R.E., Babu Manmohan Chakravarti, Rai Sarat Chandra Das Bahadur, Mr. F. Doxey, Mr. G. C. Dudgeon, Mr. N. L. Hallward, Dr. W. C. jour gs Mr. H.H. Mann, Dr. M. M. Masoom, The Hon. Mr. Justice Saroda n Mitra, Captain L. Rogers, I. M. S., Pandit ‘me ‘Chasis renee Satis Chandra ena sana. sitors:—Mr. H. Chandler, Mr. M. ri agar Rey. Ekai Kam = Seat Mr. B. T. Pell, and Mr. 8. C San The minutes of the last Meeting were jay g° confirmed. Sixty-nine presentations were announced. His Honour Sir A. H. L. Fraser, K.C.S8.1., Lt.-Col. H. T.S. ee sp Mr. J. T. Rankin, Mr. Sukumar Sen , Babu Muck- s, and Mr. F. Turner, were ballotted for and elected — Oxia Members. t was announced that Babu Roormall Goenka and Major ‘‘ H. ay LA., had expressed a wish to withdraw from the Society. : The President announced that he had, in accordance with the eatin pie at the last Council Meeting, that the objects which the Society decided to lend to the Trustees of the Victoria Memori al Hall for exhibition should be lent to them for exhibition during this cold season as soon as H.E. the Viceroy wished for them—handed ¢ em over to the Trustees, except the Asoka stone which the’ Trustees excluded. The President also announced that he had received six essays * Proceedings. [January, 1905. in competition for the Elliott Prize for Scientific Research for the year 1904. Rai fied Chandra Das Bahadur described the Lamaic in- carnation of. t. The Gis papers were read :— 1. On the Markandeya Purana.—By Tue Hon. Mr. Justice F. E. Parairer, B.A., 1.C.8. rhe paper will not be published i in the Journal. The Dalai Lama’s Hierarchy—By Rat Sarat. CHANpRA — Das Bananvr, C.1.E. The paper has been published in Journal, Part I, Extra No., 1904. On veo Theta as Fevers in the Dinajpur District.—By Leonarp Rog ea S., Officiating Professor of Pathology, Medical Oallsge. aes e paper has been published in Journal, Part II, Sup- plement, 1904. FEBRUARY, 1905. The Annual Meeting of the Spee was held on ‘Wednesday, the Ist February, 1905, at 9-30-p His a Lorp Curzon, GMS, -G.M.LE., ities inthe. chai The seauntid members were reer Dr. A. G. Allan, Mr. N, Annandale, Mr. J. Heats Rey, Fr. 0. Las Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, Mr. B. L. Chaudhuri, Mr. W: sy Mr.: J. N. Das- dee Mr. W. K. fee" Mr. Rai saga Dr. P. K. Ray, Mr. H. H. Risley, Captain L. ect IMS., Dr. E. D. Ross, Pandit Yogesa Chandra Sastree, Maham hopad hy aya Harapras sad Shastri, Mr. H. E. Stapleton, Pandit en Chandra Vidyabhu nebegs Mr. E. Vredenburg, Mr. WY hs n Wood, Mr. J. Wyne = Visitors :—Mr. R. E. ey ae Miss B. Buckland,- Mr, H C Chandler, Mr. BE. C. . Cotes, Mr. A -F.Cous sins, sae ei; Dahlmann, S.J., R mar Manindradev ady Fra, Rai Mahasai, Mr. 8S. C. Sanyal, “Mr. G. ‘Stapleton, Rey, ifer-Young. __ According to the Rules of the Society, the President ordered the voting papers to be distributed for the election of Officers and ‘Members of Council for 1905 and a ppointed Messrs. G. W. Ki fichlar and N. l,, Hallward to be scrutineers. The President announced that the Trustees of pe “ Elliott Prize for Scientific Research” had awarded! the prize for the year 1904 to Babu Sarasi hat Sarkar, and Tread me following nye ort of the Trustees : Report on the Elliott Prize for Soientific aan for 1904.° he Trustees — received Essays from the following eom- " for the priz On the sath properties of a potassium copper fer- : ae mpd Part s £& I1.—By Sarast Lat Sarkar, M.A. | 2. On the experimental determination of the Wieciro-chetobval : sition 9 nickel, ( "(With wiortoleey —By Sritansina, — | 3. Annual Report. (February, 1905, a complete investigation of a =e igen taking place bejond the ‘critical angle.—By JAGADINDRA 4, Essay on metal soaps. on: AKSHAYA Kumar Masumpar, M.A. . An Essay on the results of “ Original Researches” (made oo 1903-04) leading to the discovery of a cheap and simple chemical or the extraction and cleaning of fibre from plantain and banana stalks easily adoptable for the development of a profitable industry by all ese: s of ee in Bengal or in any place in India. —By MANINDRA- ATH Ban e vie method of manufacturing spirit from rice and its scientific explanation—By Joces CHANDRA Roy. The Trustees, sti consulting experts as provided in the Serkan 3A -¥ hepsi the — for the year 1904 to Babu Sarasi Lal F. E. PARGITER, President, Asiatic Society of Bengal. Aex. PEDLER, Director of Public Instruction, Bengal, AND Vice-Chancellor, Caleutta University. CALCUTTA, 80th January, 1905. The President also announced that the Barclay Memorial Medal for the Meo 1904 had been offered to Lt.-Col. D. D. Cunn ning: ham ., L.M.LS., (retired). The Pisin then called upon the Secretary to read the Annual Repo : Nt ee eo ae eee scans REPORT FOR 1904. The — of the Society have the honour to submit the oe lowing Report on the state of the Society’s affairs during the — year ending ag ir December, 1904. Member List. 4. February, 1905.] Annual Report. having paid their entrance fees, The election of one member was cancelled at his own request as he was not prepared to join e who rejoined. The total number of members, at the close of 1904, was thus 343 against 335 in the preceding year. This is higher than that of any yedr on record. Of these 132 were Resident, 130 Non-Resident, 14. Foreign, 21 Life, and 45 absent from India ; and one a Special Non-Subseribing Member, as will be seen from the following table, which also shows the fluctuations in the num- ber of Ordinary Members during the past six years :— PAYING. Non-Payinea. : s : GRAND Yaa. r= .B F 3 [See ToTat. 2 a 2 oo 2 a 5m.8/ _; 2 /ce| 21S | 6 | 2 l\g4813 — af ale | a a ae ee | 1899 120/ 119] 13 | 252| 21 | 27 1 | 49| 301 1900 116 |' 124] 18 | 258] 22 | 30 i | 6a] .8ir 1901 123 | 1383] 13 | 269] 22 | 36 1 |59| 328 1902 126| 126| 14 | 266/ 21° | 46 1 |68| 334 1903 127| 126] 15 | 268] 21 | 45 1 | 67! 335 1904 ,., 132] 130] 14 | 276| 21 | 48 1 | 67 | 348 Onorary Members, Professor H. Kern, Professor Ram Krishna Gopal Bh f M. J. DeGoeje, Professor I, Gol andarkar, Professor J al De A. standing at 4 and 13 res ectively, A ,, intimation was received of the death: of Dr, Emil Schlagint- Weit, the only Corresponding Member of the Society. wh _ No members compounded for their subscription during the 5 . Annual Report. - [ February, 1905. ane é Indian Museum. r ; Th eré ‘was only ‘one change amongst the Trustees; it was chia by the death of Dr. Mahendralal page and Mr. J: "Macfar- lané was appointed to fill the vacant plaic © The other Trustees who represent the ‘Society have been :— ° The Hon. Mr. A. Pedler, C.LE., F.R.S. M.A. . TH. ‘Holland, Esq. /FGS., “The Hon. Sir J. A. Bourdillon: re C. S.1. Finance. The accounts of the Society are shown in the Appendix under ds, and besides in this ear’s account there is an d. rupees in adyance of last year, and is chiefly due to the special Government grant of Rs. con The Budget for 1904 was estimated at the following figures :-— Receipts Rs. 17,700; Expenditure Rs. 25,374-4 (Ordinary Rs. 17,254-4 ; Extraordinary Rs. 8,120.) ‘Taking into account only actual results have been :—Receipts Rs. oe ; Expenditure 1 grant of Rs. 10,000) in favour ety on its ina: working of Soo Point nes Against this balance, there have been severa raordinary. items of expenditure amounting to Rs. 5,182- oe: Awe net balance is Rs. 1,052-4-3. There is a Tem- porary Investment of Rs. 48,300, at the close of the aor out of -which Rs. 33,259-5-7 is in hiro! of the Society, Rs. 5,097-1-3 Oriental Publication Fund, Rs. 3,578-0-5 Sanskrit MS. Fund, and Rs. 6,365-8-9 Arabic and Persian MS. Fund. In addition to this, a sum of Rs, 1,088 has been added to the Reserve Fund from entrance fees paid during the year. There is an increase in’ receipts under every head except “ Miscellaneous,” which has fallen or very slightly. The ordinary expenditure was estimated at Rs, 17,2 254-40, but. the ire paid out was only Rs. 14,134-0-7. The principal s in excess were “ Postage,” “ Freight, ” « Books,” “ Proceed- a and pac increase was caused by la: Sree and the payment of outstanding printing charges and of Messrs Luzac and Co’s account from Apel 1902 to fe Saber “The actual - expenditure on the rouse was Rs. 3,673, against a ‘pndget pet sion of ; 6,200. The balance is due on outstanding printing bills.: * February, 1905.) Annual Report. There were three extraordinary took — expenditure during 1904 under the heads “ Furniture,” “ Pension” and “ Building’ not provided for in the Budget. “New Sister was required, the lavatory arrangements were improved, and on the retirement of the Cashier, a pension of Rs. 112, at the faite of Rs. 20 per month ; __ has been paid to him, and in his place Babu Asutosh Dhur has been appointe 8 enditure on the Royal Society’s Catalogue (including subscriptions sent to the Arcee Bur has been Rs. 5,842, Ww _ Goyernment ef India) Rs. 5352. A sum of Re. 610° is-due to our extraordinary items of expenditure were budgetted for. Out of the sum of Rs. 1,000 for the solavy of the Assistant engaged in revising the Library Catalogue, Rs. 81 only have been spent, as his services have been dispensed with. Rs. 1,800 were assigned for cleaning, varnishing and relining the Society’ 8 pictures, and ~__-Rs. 1,306 have been spent; but a sum 0 d been advanced to the late Mr. A. E. Caddy, for cleaning the pictures, has been written off as unrecoverable on his death, and Rs. 566 which is now greatly improved, and. Rs. 366 were" spent in ents, The Budget — om Rece ints and Disbursements for 1905 het been fixed as follo Receipts Rs. 18,100, Expenditure Rs. 17,654. The item << Ron t of. Rooms ” has been increased, as one room has = rented to ee Automobile. Association of feel. at ‘is expected. “Insurance” has been reduced by half owing to the removal of the Photographic Society of India, The item, “ Regis- tion Fees ’’ has been omitted, as under the Act no fee will be charged for filing copies of. the Society’s papers. There is a new item of Rs. 192 under the head “ Pension.” a iiiiscs Besides! thane godine heat application rof he oe ter grant of Rs. — from the -Government tow ards the 0: Annual Report. [ February, 1905. BUDGET ESTIMATE FOR 1905. Receipts. 1904. 1904. 1905. Estimate. Actuals. Estimate. Rs. Rs. is.* Subscription eee ay kt) 8,719 7,800 Sale of. Publications ia 600 1,053 600 Interest on a hysiege s a O00. .- Byte 6,000 Rent of Roo sig 4 DOD 730 - 600 Government _Allomanies ... 93,000 13,000 3,000 Miscellaneous sa Lge 11 - 80- 100 Total .. 17,700 30,369 18,100 Expenditure. Rs. Rs. Rs Salari oh .. 3,800 3,460 3,800 Commission its 425 376 425 Pens oP 192 Stationery ati 120 134 120 Lighting and Fans” oes 320. 218 320 Municipal Taxes ... he 884 884 884 Postage ee a 500 567 500 Freight is ae 75 129 100 Meetings uk a 100 105 100 Contingencies... 500 459 Books sh sal 2.000 2,135 2,000 Binding a tb. 5o 2a ROD 599 Journal, Part I... i 2,100 1,437 2,100 ‘ je oTE a .. 2,100 1,881 2,100 iy EES. 2,000 855. 2,500 Proceedin ngs os tee 600 753 600 Printing Circulars, &e. ‘i 200 200 200 Registration Fee ... it to Auditor’s F 100 «©: 100_—Ss 100 Petty Repairs Z 100 29 = 100 Insurance ‘ 625 313... ss 17,254 14,134 17,654 . February, 1905.] Annual Report. Extraordinary Expenditure. 1904. 1904. 1905. Estimate. Actuals. Estimate. Library Catalo .. 1,000 81 1,000 meee Royal Society’s Catalogue... ... 5,842 Cleaning and Biers: t ‘ oF Pictures : 800 1,306 Sid Picture Frames .. .es 93,000 566 2,809 Repairs sé ws 2,320 >... 2,686 ia Furniture — 354 Pension ada me see 112 a. Building. ee a ee 78 1,220 8,120 11,025 5,029 Agencies, The Council has transferred the London Agency of the ca Messrs. Luzac & Co, to Mr. Bernard Quaritch, 15 1ecadill el ooks an of £28-13-5, They have hee os a statement of their accounts to the end of October 1904, and the balance of £36-6-11 due to them has been remitted in fall settlement of their account. of the various issues of the Journals and roceedings and of 741 fasciculi of the Bibliotheca Indica, dearianttiely : Our Continental Agent is Mr. Otto Harrassowitz, to whom we have sent publications valued at £19-17-6 and Rs. 560-8, of which ; £19-14-4 and Rs. 229-11-9 worth have been sold for us. Library. The total number of volumes or parts of tad added to the rary. during the year was 2,949, of which 675 were purchased and = presented or received in exchange for the Soclety’ s publica- The MS. of the new edition of the co sed 8 — Catalogue, areful revision by the members of th zai’ et Committee, is vena. to be in sek te Annual Report. (February, 1905, In na ga of the Council order, the Imperial Library has been allowed to borrow. books and MSS. from the -Society for the use of its eve ae until the end of August 1905. During the period from 28th January to a December, 1904, 26 books and 5 Manuscripts have been thus d. In connection with the dcoek: rejection of certain books from the Society’s Library, the General Meeting resolved (1) that.the books weeded out by. the Committee be rejected and - nd othe real wigs may be obtained if eect and (6) that all books rejected and disposed of be first stamped plainly aad nse with a special stamp. International Catalogue of Scientific ox ces oe the year, the two remaining volumes of the first ual issue and the volumes of the second annual issue, with the apeapiis of the volumes on Chemistry, Meteorology, Botany and: Zoology have been received and distributed. Of the third annual issue the volumes on ee bi and AES he informed (or nutiber of copies thus left in hand, and he advised that they should be returned vd ee The ‘books have been packed up and will be sent off j : the sahendpions for the first pnabad: issue, with two or three exceptions, have been received. A sum of £340, representing. subscriptions for 20. complete sets, and another sum of P'elr-15-0 for mene, parts, have ‘been remitted to the Central Bureau during’ le yea. The sanction of the | ‘Government of India was obtained. 10 * February, 1905. ] Annual Report. during the year to the expense of a in the distribution of the Catalogue being met from the grant. Owing to the illness of the clerk oe sar be months of the year a number of index slips were left o these after being | Bred by the experts will be despateied shely, The number 71. of slips sent to seat was Mr. W. D. Wri was appointed Clerk attached to the Regi- onal Bureau of ‘the Royal Society in the place of Mr. J. B. Richard- son, resigned. Elliott Prize for Scientific Research. A sum of Rs. 1,000 out of the accumulated interest on account of the Elliott Prize Fund in the hands of the Accountant General of engal has been invested in 34 per cent. Government securities ; and the Council has decided to reserve the power to make use of this investment, if required by the Trustees, in awarding the prize. Barclay Memorial Medal. n connection with the Barclay Memorial Medal, the following gentlemen were appointed to form a special Committee to make the award during 1905—Captain L. Rogers, I.M.S., the Natural istory Secretary; Mr. N. Annandale, Captain A. 2 Gage, IMs, Mr. H. H. Hayden, and Major F. J. Drury, IM. The Society’s Premises and Property. he Council met several times to consider a letter from the Secretary to the Trustees of the Victoria Memorial, suggesting the loan of certain portraits and other objects of interest to the ictoria Memorial Hall, and, on the matter being referred to the general body of members, under rule 64A, it has been decided ° to lend certain specified objects for exhibition in the Victoria oo al Hall, namely, the following portraits and other ects :— Two portraits of the ey s founder Sir William Jones (one of him asa youth and the other in middle age) (Nos. 67 and 41); the portrait of Warren Hastings (No. 65) ; . the bust of James Prinsep (No. 19) ; a Ms.-of the Gulistan (No. 114 a Ms. of the Badshah-nama (No. oT ; three old copper-plate inscriptions (No. 126, found cee : No. 135, found in the Sambalpur district ; d No. 136, found at Angasi) ; a nis edict of King Agoka (No. 25) ; at 11 Annual Report, [ February, 1905. a portrait of pen Ghazi-ud-din Haidar, King of Ondh No. a portrait = pe rant ee author of the ‘‘ History of the eel ae ” (No. 51) ; a pene s of the interview between, the Gaver nor-General and the Raja of Kota, (No. 107) ; a eae ait of Nasarat Jang, Nawab of cope “No: 91): s decision was communicated to the Trustees. They asked oe these objects might be placed at their disposal at once, with the exception of the Asoka stone, for exhibition along with the other Victoria Memorial Exhibits in the galleries of the’ Indian Museum, and the Council ae handed over the objects for exhibition in the Indian Museum Gallery during the cold season of 1904-5 with the request Pi the objects be returned when the exhibition closes, to be on view in the Society's rooms. _ During the year certain portions of the Society's rooms were whitewashed and colourwashed ; and the Council has now under consideration a proposal to execute th h repairs and certain which the Government of India has generously made to the Society for the purpose. The estimates are now under considera- © Ali the pictures of the Society have been cleaned and var- . - _nished at a cost of Rs. 1,306, and new frames have been received from London. The pictures will be reframed as soon as possible. Exchange of Publications. 4, the Council Spans oa applications for exchange of publications, viz: (1 he Botanic Institute of Buitenzorg, Java, the Society’s ce Pa IT and Proceedings - being exchanged for their “ Annals” and “Icones Bogorienses ’ (2) ag the “okies Gesellschaft fiir vaterliindische Cultur, Bres e Society’s Journal Parts I—III and Froceeee being exchanged for the publications of that a oo the University of Montana, the Society’s Journ arts i and III for the “Bulletin” ; ~~ from the R. ends dei de Géoors hie, Brusse . the ‘Society's s Jour being exchanged for their ‘“ Bulletin ; m "eho aes of Fisheries, Sydney, the Society’s Journal Part Il, for their , Report ”; and (8) from the Archeological Survey Depart rtment of India, the Society’s Journal ahem : re Ill pare exchange February, 1905.) Annual Report. Imcknow Provincial Museum have been placed on ‘the distribution list of the Society’s publications. Secretaries and Treasurer. : PE: Ross carried on the duties of rig Seapets / till ial iad Dr. T. Bloch returned from tour and t charge of the office in addition to the editorship to the ou Part and the numismatic work which he had retained. Dr. Bloch Batinaed till November ; he left then on tour, and Dr. Ross con- sented to undertake bo th the duties, while Mr. H. N. Wright was in ona vs the numismatic work. © apta L. Rogers, 1.) continued Natural History on oud editor of the. Journal Part II, throughout the - De. Ross continued. Anthropological Secretary and editor of the Journal Part LUI, till July, when he left India on leave for three months, and Mr. J. Macfarlane took charge of his work during the interval. In December, Mr. N. Annandale was per- manently appointed Anthropological Secretary in the place of Dr. voss, who resigned. e ; R. Wilson continued to be Treasurer till April, when he left for Dar jeeling. The Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopa- M. e was” __ “ppointed permanently to this position. During October he left setts for a few weeks and Mr. W. K. Dodls officiated for Mr. Macfarlane ‘continued General Secretary and editor of the Proceeding throughout’ the = except during three months, te to July, when he went to Europe on — and Lt.-Col. Tn Walsh, I.M.S., took en of the wor Ache ahopa adhya a Haraprasad Shastri, was in charge of the Bibliotheca thstiow: aa the Search for Sanskrit Manuscripts, and carried on a e duties of the Joint Philotogical Secretary ae ees the y J. H. Elliott continued Assistant Secretary and Librarian throughout the year Publications. There were published during the year ten numbers ee of the Tne (Nos, 9—11 of 1903 and Nos. 1—7 of 1904) containing f the Journal, hoe I, five numbers ning SS e of d Nos. tainin ages and 9 plates. sii 14 o 1904) ay ie eg punts i in n Journal Part 13 Annual Report. ' (February, 1905 of 1903 and Nos. 1—5 of 1904) containing 358 pages and 9 plates. The Index for 1903 was also published. f the Journal Part III four numbers were published (Nos. 1—4 of 1904) containing 77 pages and 4 plates. The Index for 03 was also published. The other publications issued during the year were the 4th fasciculus of the Catalogue of the Society’s Sanskrit Books and Manuscripts, and the 2nd fasciculus of the Catalogue of the Society’s Arabic Books and Manuscripts, . Proceedings. All important papers noticed in the Proceedings have-appeared - in full in the various parts of the Journal, only small papers and abstracts of the important papers being published in the Proceed- ings. The Rev. P.O. Bodding contributed a paper on Shoulder- headed and other forms of stone implements in the Santal Parganas. Of the implements those with square edges are supposed to be very rare in, India. _E. H. Walsh described certain stone implements found in the Darjeeling District, which are locally believed to be the weapons of gods and to possess. various protective and cin one on the Himalayan Summer Storm ‘ - 1903, and the other on the Cyclone of 13th November 1903 in : on, I. has! Syntengs, and allied tribes inhabiting Khasia Jaintia hill district g _ property passes to the youngest niece; and failing a niece, to the youngest ‘female cousin. Babu J. M. Dass in his paper “ Notes on the titles used in Orissa” said that the Oria people are very fond of titles, which they accept not only from the Raja of Puri but also m great landlords and even from their castemen, while new titles are still being invented. a Journal Part I. Five numbers were published during the year under review, namely, No. 2 of Vol. LXXII and Nos. 1-4 of Vol. LXXIII: The 14 February, 1905. ] Annual Report. =. papers published in these numbers are of historical and linguistic value and ranged from the 6th century B.C. to the 19th century and from the Hastern extremity of Assam to the Western, pro- vinces of the Indian Empire. Taking the papers chronologically :—Babu Parmeshwar Doyal identified the Pragbodhi cave, where Buddha sat in meditation for some time before he came to Budh Gaya, with a stone chamber about 14 or 15 li from the Bodhi tree in the range of hills called by General Cunningham, Prigbodhi mountain. The chamber, says the writer, had never before been visited by an antiquarian. he late lamented Dr. C. R. Wilson identified Sandanes of the Periplus with Sundara Satakarai of the Puranas and placed his short reign between 83 an A.D. or Babu Gangamohan Laskar, a research scholar, has deciphered _ three copper-plates from Khurda written in what is called the Kutila variety of the Nagari character and placed the donor of the grant before the latter half of the 7th century. These plates give Some information about the Sailodbhava dynasty of Kalinga, with Seven kings, is dynasty was already known from the Baguda plates explained by Dr. Kielhorn. x Mr. W ho a a eR he i a ie) a ect S 2 Qu ee [om ee ° Cb mM ° ° =) B ise) fe) et is?) Qu 4 id =~ ot oO - ie = @O nm ® ts Ss > Qu eat 5" 6 nm g = z ie) rr _ Upon inscriptions, The author says, “ Their history (7.e. of the s of the Ganga dynasty) now rests on surer grounds than the e of research ' _ _, Coming down to Mahommedan history, Mr. Beveridge _ Gtiticised General Maclagan’s paper on the Jesuit Mission to the oe Emperor Akbar published in our Journal for 1896, p. 38, and a _ Portion of Dr. Wise’s paper on the “Bara Bhiyas of Eastern | engal” published in our Journal for 1874. In the former the hs dn, one of the twelve Bhiyas. Mr. W. Irvine's monograph © the Later Mughals is continued. Mr. J. F. Fanthome’s paper : 15» Annuul Report. . [Febrnary, 1905, headed “ A For, eg City ” deals with Nagar chain, the halting-sta- tion or villa o e Emperor Akbar, a few miles fro gra, which mom sf ao Mints of the Mughal Emperors,” by Mr. Burn, gives a list of the mint towns of the Mughal Emperors arranged in alphabetical order and divide ane chronological sections. Mirza Mehdy Khan criticised the translation of the Qu atrains net _ Provinces of Lower Bengal for 30 years or more from the te of the Diwani. When writing in ant Proceedings for 1888 initials undeciphered, The late Dr. C. R. avi studied Dutch heraldry and identified these names. His paper is to be found in vol. LXXIIT, No. 3. — the linguistic papers the most important is that by Major P. R. T. Gurdon on the Mor ans, a tribe inhabiting: the hills i in the with those of Kacharis, Bodos and Dimasas, Major Gurdon says that they are allied to the Paceans Babu Gerindranath Dutt’s paper on the Bhojpuri dialects spoken in Saran is a revised edition of the aoe supplied by him to the Linguistic Survey. e Tibetan papers, those by Mr. E. H. Walsh have already been noticed | in the last Report. The only interesting additi bane paper received during the year under review is by Rev. Francke entitled “A Language Map of West Tibet with notes ” prepared for the benefit of the shadeaie of his Ladaki -Grammiar. Th : of - Society's eae Part I, and it has now been eci Journal Part II. The past year has been one of great activity in the Natural History section of the Society, no less than six numbers of Part rai of the Journal having been issued with 358 pages SB nine illustra- tive plates, this quantity being more than three tres as much pete in the preceding year. This is due partly to the fact that some papers read during 1903 were published during the past ag =. ah greater efforts that have been made to publish papers — ied 1905. ] Annual Report. more rapidly than has hitherto been done ; hence me two papers read recently remained in hand at the end of the Botany has been specially well fiprenested "The apers published include two important memoirs on “ Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula” by Sir George Kin ae ee ~ a are dealt with ; Nos XXI to XXIV of the Novicize serares and three other papers describing new plants by Major D. Pra M. two joint papers by Major Prain and Mr. I. H. Burkill on Tease or Yams ; and one by Mr. J. R. Drummond on a new Scirpus : The Zoological contributions jaohnde thr = panes on the life- history of certain insects of economic importance, rout, . oe, a paper on Additions to the Oriental ‘Snakes at the Indian Museum by Mr. Nelson Annandale, and another nde = same author (not ek Spgs on the Lizards of the Andam the other contributions of rege eae eo mentioned a series of ‘tice papers, illustrated by plates, qn “ ehreen in the Bay = of Bengal” and “. “ Himalayan Summer es ’ by Mr. C. Little, ob “Mr. . Hooper on the oceurrence i pany: in Baluchistan and on ieee an ancient Eastern Medicin Journal Part III. Four numbers have been issued, three containing pilents a well as long communications. The papers are of co nsiderable _ Importance, for they are concise statements by men who have had i BPC ®ology of interesting localities. r. J. E, Friend-Pereira contributed an Essay on the ogi es of the Khonds and Pes janet which st ae intermarriage among them ; the Rev. and Major P. R. T. Gurdon have dealt, chiefly from a cultural ie points i in ethnogra aphy or ieee. “The matter printed os ac and is illustrated with four photographic a Chants might well be taken up o aeage members of ular ‘ the ees in connection with the Journal Part Shae Coins. Ten copper coins and 13 silver coins have been presented Annual Report. (February, 1905. to the Society in 1904. The pepper coins belong to the follows Pathan Sultans of Delhi: Jalaluddin Firoz Shah ‘Ata’uddin Muhammad Shah _... Muhammad ibn Tughlaq Shah ... Firoz Shah Tu ughl a a with Fath Khan ... Of the 13 silver coins 4 are coins of the Hast India Company struck in the name of Shah ‘ Alam at the Muhammadabad-Benares Mint; one pelaaiae to the tise of Oudh, — 28 remaining —_ are coins of the following Mughal Emperors : OD ee Jahangir ee DO ee ee ee Shah ‘ hints i. In accordance with the Council order to lend to the Trustees required by them for the purpose of classification and exhibi- tion ane with the Museum coins, all the coins have been made over to the Indian Museum for selaubien and for return of the Sgr ee not required by them. n July 1904, the Council resolved to separate the Society's numismatic work from that of the Philological Secretary, and Mr. gar se t, I.C.S., was appointed Honorary ee of the Soci Bibliotheca Indica. n the year 1903, thirty-five fasciculi were published—a Langer number than in Liesl previous year. uring ; howe i n e cost of paints these fatty to ‘taeoleuls is Rs. 1,076 and tee cost of ee Rs. 4,971; the average cost for each ue being Hes 3 D. to atiece of the Councila pierre is to i given in the nt report only of such works as are either commenced or en In contains translation of the Akbarnamah and Riyazu-s-Salatin. in: the Sanskrit series too there are three English translations, 2 _ Markandeya Purana, Tantra Vartika and Sloka Vartika, The last eae February, 1905. ] Annual Report. year. — Of the Brahmanic Sanskrit works two belong to the Orissa school of Smrti, two to the Bengal, one to the Bombay, and one to the Benares school; one to the Ramanuja School of the Vedanta, one to the Sankara School, and to the Mimamsa School. the works that have been completed, the Riyaz-is-Salatin belongs to the Arabic-Persian series. It is an English translation _ of a history of Bengal composed by Ghulam Husain Salim between 1786 and 1789. S. R history of Bengal, and Stewart’s History of Bengal is based upon . Tt is accompanied by a index and a preface in which the trans- __ Godadhara Rajaguru, who flourished by the middle of the 18th Century, ta the spiritual guide of the Gajapati Rajas of : rent | _ Orissa. As no Hindu work from Orissa had ever been published, _ Orissa. The work consists of three volumes, of which the first has _ Yeen completed with an elaborate inde Last year was notified the comple Annual Report. _[ February, 1905 ritual, has been completed this year, namely the Sraddhakriya Kaumudi, by the same young editor Pandit Kamal Krsna Smrti- bhasana of Bhatpara. He has added a full subject index of the work. e new works undertaken during the year are :— The Baudhayana S'rauta Sitra. Professor Hillebrandt of Breslau, the great authority on Vedic subjects, undertook the edi- tion of three Vedie works for the Bibliotheca Indica, namely, Sankhayana, Baudhayana and Hiranya-Kesi’s Srauta Siitras. He completed the Sankhayana Siitra and transferred (with the consent of the Council) the editorship of Baudhayana’s work to Dr. W e mbhatti or Laksmi is a commentary on the Mitaksara, by Balambhatta Payagunda of Benares in the 18th century. It is an important work on the Hindu Law of the Benares school, and the Hon’ble Mr. Justice Agutosh Mukhopadhyaya obtained the permission of the Council to edit it. But his numerous engage- ments afforded him little leisure, and the editorship was trams- ferred to Babu Govinda Das of Benares, who has published the he Caturvarga Cintamani, by Hemadri, the Minister of the time. The work is divided in parts or kandas, three of ong we S. of + already been published during the last forty years. MS he other parts not being procurable, the publication was kept in abey- ance. During the past two years, however, the MS. of a fourth The Vallala-carita purports to be biography of Vellala ger 7 . . he ing the caste agitation that arose after the census of 1 authentic MSS. of the work, were placed in the hands of Maha- mahopadhyaya Haraprasad Sastri, and the Council requested him to publish the work in Deva Nagari with an English translation and historical notes. The first fasciculus has been published contamng the text only. The translation and notes are in the course of pre- paration. February, 1905.] Annual Address, Search for Sanskrit MSS. This department of the Society’s work was, as in previous year's, in the hands of the Joint Philological Secretary. , He paid several visits to Benares and other places, and with the assistance of his travelling pandits collected more than 1,200 MSS. and about 300 f MSS. So us. A complete list of the names of the MSS. in the entire Government collection, now amounting to nearly 7,000 MSS., has n prepared in alphabetical order for publication. The second volume of the second series of notices of Sanskrit MSS. has been r The notices of Hindi manuscripts collected by the Sociéty’s agents during the year 1895 have been made over to the Nagaripra- charini Sabha of Benares for publication at the Society's cost. Search for Arabic and Persian Manuscripts. In answer to the representation made by the Society to the Government of India, in favour of a systematic search for Arabic and interest. The search is in charge of Dr. Ross, and he = appointed two Travelling Maulavis and a Resident Maulavi to assist in this work. he Report having been read and some copies having been distributed, The Hon'ble Mr. Pargiter, President, gave his An- ual Address. Annual Address, 1904. The Secretaries have laid before you their combined report Setting out briefly the business that has been transacted by the Annual Address. [February, 1905 Society or that has come before it during the past year, and it remains for me to offer some remar. "ks on its affairs during the same erio : The matter that engrossed the largest share of time has been the Sida of the new nay of the books in the Society’s Librar The catalo in use was published twenty years ago, hii the aay celebrated its opines and the need of a they and the Secretary have bestowed on it, it could not have been carried through with any expectation that the pee would be : urate and use n this matter t asks called for special consideration—first, the revision of ie ame itself and the separating out of books and pamphlets that are not needed by the Society ; and secondly, the framing of the entries in the most shove sha considerable quantity of Event had accumulated which tiicaued to be either superfluous or of too little use to members, and it was desirable to remove them because of t limited space and for economy. were separated as the revision went on. The principles adopted e two, firs the Libr hould aim at completeness in all publications relating to Asia in conformity with the Society’s name and scope, whatever might be their character or value, official reports and eae en mage placed ina eles category ; and secondly, that the Libr. could not maintain works relating to other parts of the vai except such as are of general interest and h reputation. Yet th e process: of exclusion was applied with ° so g was put out unless the eset se of the Committee were unanimous. A list of the works thus excluded we laid before the monthly meeting in June for general a tion, and has been passed without objection. These disposed of as mentioned in the Report. The second task dealt with the method of cataloguing names of Oriental authors, and the Committee decided ne no re method was —. — that the most convenient course e - the headings according to the system Pio by the ee The catalogue i is now in the press, and the pose trus t t that . ad February, 1905.] Annual Address. "lished quarterly with the Proceedings. h The collection of Oriental MSS. is an important branch of the Society’s work. The Society has received during many years an and the pure f ‘ the Joint Philological Secretary, Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Sastri h nd and acquired a large number of valuable and interesting writings. No similar measures have hitherto been has been placed in the hands of the present Philological Secretary, Dr. Ross, and he has been prosecuting an ie? search with the aid i e has poses. dd tl he 3 €xpedition to Thibet has brought to light a quantity of Thibetan MSS. ; these have been placed temporarily in the Imperial Library a _ & portions of works, and the owner, who isnot a Jain, is willing to ‘Sellthem. It is very desirable that they should be secured. 4 _ “pplication has been made to the Government of India for special es 23 Annual Address. [ February, 1905. aid towards their purchase, and if they can be bought, the total collection of Jain manuscripts which will be in the Society's custody will be the finest in the world. - These collections demand that the fullest use should be made of them, and one of the first duties will be to compile descriptive catalogues of the Persian, Arabic and Jain manuscripts, as has been and by European scholars resident in this country ; but the number of the latter is very small and will probably be fewer in the future. Members of the Government Services can only give of the leisure, which they can spare from their official duties, towards qualia i i i i i ‘ks; an tial; and those of them are fortunate who can receive some part of their ini rom European teachers. It is very much to be wished that more training of this kind should be available for them. For scientific investigation, therefore, there are the most uraging inducements. Moreover, as private enterprise develops the resources of the country, Science will be applied to those objects r measure, and the number of workers in scienti Ids A matter that concerns us closely is the style in which our Proceedings and Journal are published. This is seakt ase sideration. The present.style is what was adopted many years 88% * February, 1905.] Annual Address. arrangements may be made for additional works on the Persian and Arabic side, which has of late years rather given way to.the Sans- krit side. This should be one of the first results of the systematic ade for Persian and c accounts handed down from ancient times are n ch substantial truth. This Should be found true in India also. ith regard to the Puranas, taries, which are admittedly of comparatively modern origin. _Much attention has been given to the iety’s house, = Annual Address. [ February, 1905. have been cleaned, re-stretched and varnished. -Fresh frames were selected by the late President, the Hon. Mr. Bolton, in London, and have recently arrived. The pictures are now being placed in their — new frames and will be re-hung, when the repairs to the building are completed, and re-arranged so as to show to better advantage, The expense has been great, but the renovation should suffice for many years. The Report shows that the list of the Society’s members has increased so as to stand now at a higher number than it has ever recorded in the past. This is of good augury for the future, and we trust that among the new members many will contribute not S general survey. Yet much valuable ethnological information still awaits the gathering among the ruder tribes, especially in the outly- To members who have such opportunities the _ I will conclude by mentioning some matters of interest which lie outside the Society, but in which members have taken or are aking a part. A Buddhist Sanskrit Appendix was compiled to Rai Sarat Chandra Das’ Thibetan Dictionary under the auspices of the Government, and the Government has recently placed it in the cap- able hands of M. de La Vallée Poussin in. Belgium, in order that it The its first annual volume. It covers the whole gro research and sets out most interesting discoveries with a wealth of detailed information. : A book of great interest has lately been published by Mr. — cent Smith on the early history of India from B.C. 600 to the Mo- hammedan conquest. It brings the latest discoveries to elucidate that long and most important period, and will be of signal service *0 — students in this country. Prof. Thibaut has published in the serles — 26 7 February, 1905.) . Annual Address, of Sacred Books of the East a belasora of Raménuja’s great work, the Sribhasya, which is a commentary on the Vedanta Si- tras and is the standard book of the Vaisnavas of South India. Dr. Grierson has published two more parts of his monumental work in the Linguistic Survey of India. A Flora of the Panjab is now under compilation, and the duty i aallen entrusted by the Government to Mr. Drummond of the ivi The oxen ial Academy of Sciences of Vienna wished to obtain a record of Sanskrit recitation and music for the study of ancient texts, and Dr. Exner, who is now in India, succeeded in 1 pate pap The Bombay Branch eS the Royal Asiatic Society has just cele-- brated its centenary, and the Council arranged that t three of our members should attend and thee it our congratulations. . ; The President announced that the Scrutineers reported the result ag Hee election of Officers and Members of Council to be as llow. Piaitene ‘His Honor Sir A. H. L. Fraser, M.A., LL.D., K.C.8.1. ; Vice-Presidents. The jie Mr. Justice Asutosh Mokhapediaaee, M.A, D.L., F.R.A.S., F.R.S. herds ‘Holland, Esq., F.G.8 C. W. McMinn, Esq., LC. S. Peay. Secretary and Treasurer. Honorary General Secretary :—J. Macfarlane, Esq. AD daviaisiy :—The Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, A., D.L., F.B.AS., FBS | | Additional Secretaries. Philological Secretary :—E. D “Rss, a Ph. D. Natural History Secretary Capt. L ea, M.D., B.Sc, Anthropolo ical Secre retary ;—N. Annandale, E - Joint Philological Secretary : *iahmahopaabyapa Sess rasad Shastri, M.A. Q7 General Meeting. [February, 1905. Other Members of Council, The Hon, Mr. Justice P. Aap riche Sa BA, LCR. , 8, Esq. The Hon. Mr. A. E LC.S Lt.-Col. x H. Tull Wah, LMS. R. O. Lees, Es 0 2 HH. Hayden, Esq., B.A., ke E. Thornton, Esq., F.R.1.B The Meeting was then resolved into the Ordinary General Meeting. His Bxcennency Lorp Curzon, G.M.S.I., G.M.LE., Patan: in the chair The smilie of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Thirty-six presentations were announced. — Mr. J. De Grey Downing and Captai rp age le ge were eae for and elected Ordinary Sambar as announced that Mr. B. C. Sen and Thai Lakshisankar Misra Bahadur had expressed a wish to withdraw from the Society. The President announced that Mr. P. R. Bramley, Babu Gopal Chandra Chatterjee and Mr. Mahammad Rafiq elected members of the Society on 3rd February, 1st June and 6th July 1904, respectively, not having paid their entrance fees, their election have become n and void under Rule 9, and that the election of Rev. 8. Endle has been cancelled at his own request. The General Secretary exhibited es photographs of the stone image of Buddha forwarded by the Commissioner of the Chittagong Division, and read the following note on it prepared by Pandit Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana :—- is image represents Buddha heer on Padmasana or thameat which is defined as a particular posture in gee meditation in which the devotee sits mith a thighs oneal with one hand resting on the left thigh, the other held up with the thumb bent towards the heart, and the eyes directed towards the tip of the nose Arakanese Buddha which differs a little from the Buddhas of Burma proper. The image must have been prepared about the year 1560 A.D., when Chittagong was completely a by the Arakanese and was made a province B grees Chittagong a province of Arakan up to 1666 3 AD, when it was February, 1905. | General Meeting. geobed away by the Mahomedans. The town was stormed and Reacxat Ara y the King of Burma, a larg ber of fresh Arakanese Buddhists immigrated into Chittagong at the close of t 8th Century A.D. t now live in Chittagong are the descendants of these last immigrants. They aged gana of this image and there is no local tradition about n fact prepared before their arrival in ers: mia -Baleg the seis of the city by the Mahomedan Ac the Burmese legends, in the reign of King Thirimegha in the middle of the 14th Century A.D., a canine tooth of Buddha was brought to Tsitkain. If Tsitkain i is identi- “a with apap (about which there is of course a grave doubt), then in some future time we may expect also to find in Chittagong the golden casket in which the precious tooth-relic was placed. Pandit Satis Chandra Vi dyabhusana exhibited ae - five of the sixteen famous Buddhist Mahasthaviras recovered fro ibet. Sik emo et SOE Sree ee rg re ee "213 Sgt yore: 2 : ee 2 dais oe 4a Thnk eae oT Mi WP PR Se et ee aw rw, ‘ Slo shoe MARCH, 10905. The Monthly General Meeting of the Society was held on Wednesday, the ist t March, 1905, at 9-15 P.M. C. W. McMinn, Esq., I.C.S. (retired,) Vice- Piusiaen§ in the chair. The following members were present : Mr. N. Annandale, Mr. R, Burn, Babu Monmohan Chakra- varti, Mr. B aduri, Rai Sarat Chandra Das Bahadur, Das Gupta, Mr. D. Hooper, Dr C. Hossack, Dr. , Capt. J. H. D. Megaw, Cap Rog H. H. Mann, Capt. in L. ers, I.M. Pandit Yogesa Chandra Sastree, Babu Jogendra Nath Vidyabhusan, Pandit Satis Chandra Vidyabhushana, Mr. E. Vredenb Visitors :—Mr. D, MacDonald, Mr. 8S. C. Sanial, Babu Bra- jendra Kumar Seal. The minutes of the last Meeting were read and confirmed. Eleven presentations were announced. Rev. A. Willifer Young, Mr. Kee he lee Miss Cornelia Bisbee, Babu Sasi Bhushan Bose, Mr. S. C. Sanial, and Babu Mnuralidhar Banerji, were ballotted for al cee Ordinary Mem- bers It was announced that Dr. A. E. Caddy had expressed a wish to withdraw he iety. The Chairman announced that a second Elliott gold medal had ae awarded to Babu Surendra Nath Maitra, M.A., for his essay entitled ‘‘On the Experimental Determination of the Elec- tro-chemical equivalent of Nickel,” submitted in ies Ble for the Elliott Prize for Scientific Research for 1904, under Rule G of notification in the Calcutta Gazette of the 28th December, 1892. he General Secretary read the following report of the Sub- Committee appointed by Council to consider the style, paper and design of the Society’ s 2 greene held on Wednesday, the 22nd February, 1905, a esolved— . The Committee is of opinion that by the pacagere e ae Proceedings. { March, 1905.] fair clearness on a paper which is not inconveniently thick or 3. The Committee after seeing representatives of Messrs. Thacker, Spink & Co., and the Baptist Mission Press, recommend the following estimate submitted by the latter :— Paper A. Rs. 3-8 per page for 8vo. ” C. 7 6-4 ” be] Ato. 4, The Committee also recommend that the new paper and, as far as possible, the types should be employed for works here- after to be published in the Bibliotheca Indica. The question of improving the vernacular types used in this publication must be postponed, nothing better being available in India, but the Committee has reason to believe that improvements ill shortly be effected. 5. The present Report is submitted to this Meeting of Council in order that if it is adopted the new arrangements may apply to the publications of 1905. The preparation of a design for the new printed cover is still under consideration, but can be easily completed before any new publications are issued. 6. The Committee were further of opinion that select adver- ee should appear in “ Journal and Proceedings,” as in the probably recoup the Society for a very large proportion of the cost of the “ Journal and Proceedings.” It is suggested that these advertisements besides being a source of income would be of con- siderable practical use to members , Committee recommend the restoration of the old practice of publishing in the Proceedings from their minutes, the list of members at each Meeting of Council as well as extracts when they appear to be of general interest. Such extracts might & mes read at the General Meeting following the Meeting of ouncil, 32 [March, 1905.] Proceedings. Order.—That the recommendation of the Committee relating to the following matters be accepted :— (1 relating to books and _ scientific eegmente. (5) Appointing Messrs. Thacker, Spink & Co. to secur ens. (6) P lication of such resolutions of the Gono. as the Council Be determine, in the Proceedings. Circulate iene! about the ap- pointment of a Publication Committee and their powers ead the following extract from a programme con the Royal Academy of Sciences of Turin, announcing a prize :— person who during the four years 1903-06 shall, in the opinion of the Academy, have made the most str iking or useful discovery, or have produced the most celebrated work in physical and experimental science, natural history, pure and applied mathematics, chemistry, physiology, | and pathology, including geology, history, geography and statistics. The value of the prize is francs. yone wishing to compete may apply, but the prize will be awarded 6 the most wont though he may not have applied. The following papers were read :— 1. Occurrence of the genus Apus in Balichistdn. —By E. Bearreccns. Geological Survey of India. 2. Tibet under the Tartar Emperors of China. —By Rai Sarar Cuanpra Das Banapor, C.1.E. This paper has been published in Journal Part I for 1904. 3. Pavana-dutam or Air-messenger, by Dhoyika, a Court poet of Laksmanasena, King of Bengal, with an Hs apes on the Sena Kin ee ie MOHAN CHakravarti, M.A., M.R.A.S. A, s of the Indian Musewm.—By M. Burr. Communi- cated by oh pert opological Secretary. This paper has been published in “ Journal and Proceedings,” N.S., Vol. I, No. 1. D. The Hydra of the Calcutta Tanks—By Nutson ANNAN- DALE, B.A. 6. The composition of the oil from Bir Bahoti or the “ Rains at ” (Trombidiwm grandissimum).—B E. G. Hit Ly Insts of species recorded from British India and Ceylon and of spe odie Be ee a én pe A Island (East Sumatr a) 5 the late Pro- . Wood-Mason’s Collector (Part I).—By Ne.son ANNANDALE, 8, Customs in the Trans-border Territories of the North-West Frontier Province —By H. A. Ross, I.C.8. 33 Proceedings. (Maren, 1905.] e Agraharis of Sasaram.—By L. 8.8, O’Mattey, L.C.8. Wiacowieaied by the Anthropological! Seer etary. These papers have been published in Journal, Part III, for 904. 10. Contributions to the Kanawar meee y Panpit TIKa- RAM sha Communicated by Mr. H. A 1, A review if the first irate of vt ‘ifoenetaptea Reports of the peaiemic t of Java. Illustrated by a@ collection of photo- graphs belonging to the reader of ihe er.—By Fatuer DAHLMANN, S.J. Communicated by the Philologieat Secretary. PDL OVO FOIL IN LOO ND IDOL NI I NI ONE APRIL, 1905. The Monthly General Meeting of fhe Society was held on Wednesday, the 5th April, 1905, at 9-15 p His Honour Sir A. H. Lb. sii syle: LL.D., K.C.S.L, President, in the chair. The following members were present :— Mr. N. Annandale, Mr. R. P. Ashton, Major W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S., Major W. J. Bythell, 1.A., Babu Wot chest Chakravarti Mr. B. L. Chaudhuri, Rai Sara t Chandra Das Bahadur, “nk Hart Nath De, Mr. L. L. Fermor, Rev. E. Francotte, 8.J., Mr. N. L. Hallward, Mr. H. H. Hayden, Mr. D. Hooper, Dr. W. C. scene Mr. et Macfarlane, Mr. C. W. McMinn, Kuma? Satindradeb fase Captain L, Rogers, LIMBS: Pandit Yogesa Chandra Sas Sopra shpat aya ee oe ee y Miss CHL. Ee, Stapleton Pandit Satis Chandra Vidyabhusan Visitors : —Mr. 4 J. F. Blair, ifs S. H. Bro Mr. fraser, E. H. Pascoe, ted Kshitendradeb Rai Mahasai, Kumar Masaka Rai Mah The minutes of the last oa were read and confirmed. Kighty-three presentations were announced. Mr. J. M. Soaieige was ballotted for and elected an Ordinary Member of the Socie It was pipes that Lt.-Col. H. T. S. Haniaden: LA., had expressed a wish to withdraw from the Society. The General Secretary read the names of the following aoe men who had been Sppolnes to serve on the various Committe for the present year :— Finance and Visiting Committee— Mr. H. E. Kempthorne. The Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyay ag L. Rogers r. E. D. Ross Shc ak cata Reese Shastri. Library Commative— o ‘ae Harinath De, _ Mr. H. H. Hayden. Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [April, 1905.] Mr. T. H. D. LaTouche. Mr. C. W. McMinn. The Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya. Dr. E. D. Ross. —— Haraprasad Shastri. Mr. E. Thorn Ph tlological Seite Babu Muralidhar Banerjee. Babu Monmohan Chakravarti. Mr. Harinath D Mr. E. A. The Hon, Mr. Justice Asutosh ee geamaades The Hee. Mr. Justice F. E. Pargite D. Ros De. Pandit Satya avrata or tay tees Pandit © Chandra Sastr Mahamahopadhyaya Remora Shastri. Se CT nt aden Chandra Kanta See ee ibau Babu Na sense Nath Vasu. Mr. A. Venis. Pandit Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana. The proposed revision in Rules 5 and 7 of the Society’s Rules, of which intimation had been given by circular to all resident members in Sa He with Rule 64A, were brought up for dis- cussion Mr. D. Hooper exhibited some peculiar knives from Nepal and Coorg. The pasted papers were read :— i 3 ruddha Thera.—A learned Pali author of Sean ae ee in the 12th Centar A.D.— By Panpit Satis CHanpDRA VIDYAB yA. 2. e Colowring Principle of the flowers of Nyctanthes Seton tristis, —By ‘E. G. Hii, B.A. 3. On some Fores of the Kris hilt, with special reference to the Kris tadjéng of the Siamese Malay States. rbis exhibition of spect- mens and drawings.—By N. ANNANDALE This paper will be published in the Goan 4, The Monasteries of Tibet.—By Rat Sarat Cuanpra Das — C.LE. the occurrence of the Fresh-water Worm Chsetogaster im India, with notes on the habits of a species from Caleutta.— By N. ANNANDALE, B.A, 6. A letter from Mr. H, Beveridge toBabu Girindra Nath Dutt on his paper on the History of the Hutwa Raj I am much obliged to you for the ee of your History © the Hutwa Raj. I have read it with interest. The only point on 36 April, 1905.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. which I am capable of commenting is that relating to the time of Akbar and his father. At page 4 you speak of the last of the Lodi kings falling into the hands of Baber, the exact fact being that he was killed in battle, and_ the battle of “Baksar” a little lower : r no Akbari should rather be the Hutwa Ra; in the Ain and a Kalyanpore is twice mentioned in the Akbarnama vol. III. One Pabreics : is at page 370 which is that mentioned by you, though I do not think the original Persian quite warrants the statement that the imperialists drove Masum K. Faroukhudi over Kalyan- pore to ee The other reference is not mentioned by Blochmann, but is the more important of the two, for there ae Fazl refers to Ratan and the Zemindar of ere e Ie occu at page 397, Vol. Til. of the Bib. Ind. ed. of the Akbarnama, line three from top. er mentioning the iineieeid of Saran on the Aerpeng page (396) it says that a rebel named Nur Mabainaied take refuge with “‘the Zemindar of Kalyanpore” and did ae succeed. This pies is in the 28th year of Akbar’s reign corresponding to 1582 or 1583 and so you will see that your date of 1600 for Raja Kalyan Mail is too late by about 20 years. The 7. Festivals, Customs and Folklore of Girlgit,—-By Munsui Guutam Manomap. Communicated by the Anthropological Secretary. This paper will be published in the Memoirs. * T am indebted a the een! biticted s resident Moulvi for the follow- ing information Te Si Muh wey the pea He "When Khani Azam Mirza Kook t ashe the boundaries of Jaunpore, he received information that that Salar (Noor Muhamm ad) came | from ‘pase by the way of Tirhoot and bank of the Ganges and Hersey to construct a bridge cone it. Under- standing this the enemy tried to take shelter under the z mindar of Kalyan- s arrested at Chelaran ( an paseny: : : 2 There is no doubt that “ Kodah (Gawa? )” of Jarrett is Kuadi. Most of the names of the Pergs. in n airs wae by Abul Faz] have n — 2 a e S mn = et : read by Jarrett. As for their correct re eular dialects of gtr in the Journal, of the reas ‘Society of Bengal, Part I 4, 195. No, s petrrBlie lS G. N. Durr. SVS eee sc ee ee eee 37 OMe els 6: thot-edt to 4 ee weet oe P eaastos ress x Pag Ore -e eres Sees Lhe rte MAY, 1005. The Monthly General Meeting of phe ais oh J was held on Wednesday, the 3rd May, 1905, at 9-15 p - Panpir Satis Coanpra Vipyasuusana, M.A., in the chair. a following members were present :— N, Annandale, Rai Sarat Chandra Das, Bahadur, Mr, L, L. cre Mr. J. Macfarlane, Mr. F.C. Turner, Mr. K. Vreden- burg. ERRATA ET CORRIGENDA, ge Annandale’s paper, Journal and Proceedings, Vol. I., No, 5, May, 190 Page, 1 142, line, 31, for frontsnasal, read frontonasal. » 147, ,, 23, for has supraoculars, read has 5 supraoculars. » 151 16, for Mr. Grey need read Mr. Guy Pilgrim. : eck of Eremias brevirostris come from 8 ecim » 1651, , 33, poeta dain Gulf, the Varanus and Uromastix SAnmaNDaea, B. a ‘D.Sc. 3. Tibet, a dependency le mee (1643-1716 A.D.)—By Rat tacos CHANDRA Das, Banapur, C.I SarvaJNA-MITRA—A ces eee author of Kasmira in the 8th Century A.D.—By Panvir Satis CoanpRa VipYaBHugaya, M. ee e Si ma of the Tibetan en ase to the Kashgar Bradt Alphabet —By Rey. A. H. Fray “on aos s 0. A lete All- me Index to the err ions of Asoka.—By Ganea M mae ta ii AR, avd A. Communicated by the Philologicat Secreta The last two papers will be published in the Memoirs. MAY, 1905. The Monthly General Meeting of = sess tae | was held on Wednesday, the 3rd May, 1905, at 9-15 P - Panpir Satis Cuanpra VIDYABHUSANA, ape in the chair, The aren, members were prese Dr. N. nanda le, Rai Sarat oer ba Bahadur, Mr. Ll, 2 Fermor, Mes Zz Macfarlane, Mr, F. C, Turner, Mr. E. Vreden- boat -$ Visitor :—Mr. G. de P. Colter. The minutes of the last Meeting were read and confirmed. Thirty-six presentations were announced. Babu Kashi Prasad — Babu Hemendra Prasad Ghosha, Dr. A. J. Ollenbach, Mr. H. G. Graves, Babu Dwarkanath Chakra- butti and Mr. T. W. Richardsok were balloted for and elected Ordi- nary Members of the Society. It was announced that Mr. A. Tocher had expressed a wish to withdraw from the Society, e Chairman announced that Mr. H. E, Stapleton, Captain L, Rog gers, I.M.S., Mr. H. H. Mann, Mr, D. Hooper and Mr. J. N, ie Gupta had been appointed to serve on the Library Com- mittee during the present year. The following papers were read :— 1. The Emperor Babar.—By H. Brveriper, 1.0.8. (retired.) 2. Contributions to Oriental Herpetology 111—Notes on the Oriental Lizards in the Indian Museum, with a List of the Species recorded from British India and Ceylon. Part 2.—By NeE.son ANDALE, iy Doe 3. Dibe ‘s a dependency of mage es (1643-1716 A.D.)—By Rat Sarat Cuanpra Das, Banapur, C.1.E 4, SarvasNa-MiTRa—A Danteiee Buddhist author of Kasmira o the 8th Century A.D.—By Payvir Satis CHANDRA VIDYABHUSANA, A. The Similarity of the Tibetan Alphabet to the Kashgar Brahmi saa —By Rey. A. H. FRANCKE. ies 6. lete Aiea Index to the Inscriptions of Asoka.— By Ganca M fay tan kar, M.A. Communicated by the Philological Secretary. The last two papers will be published in the Memoirs. ‘ Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1905.] 7. Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula, No. 16.—By Sir George Kine, K.C.1E., D., F.R.S., late Superintendent of the Royal Botanic Garden, Calcutta, and J. Sycus Gamsuz, C.LE., M.A., F.R.S., late of the Indian Forest Department. ( Abstract.) The present contribution to these materials contains the ac- é & Gamble, P. Wrayi King & Gamble, P. mequalis King & Gamble, and P. lence b ew ; Vacciniacex, 3 genera and 12 species, 5 of the species— Pentapteryyium Scortechinit King & Gamble, and Vaccinium Scorte- chinit King & Gamble, V. glabrescens King & Gamble, V. viscifoliwm King & Gamble and V. Kunstler’ King & Gamble,—being new ; and Hricacex, 5 genera and 17 species, 1 genus—Pernettyopsis King & Gamble,—and 7 species—Diplycosia erythrina King & Gamble, Ethododendron Wrayi King & Gamble, R. pauciflorum King Gamble, R. perakense King & Gamble and R. dubium King & si elties. In addition to the foregoing, an account of the order Monotro- and species, has been provided by Lieut.-Col. d3 species, —Microphiwm pubescens Clarke, Cancora pentanthera Clarke, and Villarsia aurantiaca Ridley—being new to science. is paper will be issued as an extra number of the Society's 904. JUNE, 1905. The Monthly General Meeting of Pecins | was held on Wednesday, the 7th June, 1905, at 9-15 p The Rey. E. Francotte, 8.J., in the chair. The following members were present :— Dr. N. Annandale, Babu Dwarkanath Chakravarti, Mr. L. L. Fermor, Mr. D. Hooper, oe WC. rn ee Mr. J. Macfarlane, Mr. H. H. Ma ann, Major D. C. Phillott, I.A., Mr. R. R. Simpson Mr. H. E. Stapleton, Pandit Satis ere Vidyabhusana, ar Mr, E. Vredenburg Visitors :—The Rev. L. Delaunoit, S.J., Mr. J. M. Maclaren and Mr. EK. Vieux The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Twenty-five presentations were announced. Pandit Nava Kanta ot the Boney was ballotted for and elect- ed an Ordinary Member of the Societ It was announced that the Hon. Mr. Justice J. G. Wo ser bane Mr. C. R. Marriott, and Captain Stuart Godfrey, I.A., had e pressed a wish to withdraw from the Societ ety. The General Secretary reported the death of Mr, H. W. Peal, an Ordinary Member of the Society. e proposed revision in Rules 5 and 7 of the Society’s Rules, of which intimation had already been given by circular to all member ers, was brought up for final disposal. The votes of the members were laid on the table and the Chairman requested any Resident Members who had not expressed their o oe to - take the present opportunity of Belge ie in voting papers such aga ome fille gat and with the 106 returned by deorabers: scrutinized, the Sharer piven ting essrs EB. Bteplston and L, L. Fermor to be Scratineers. The Scrutineers reported as follows :— For se a Against a $e tie Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Benyal. [ June, 1905. | RULE 5. Present Rowe. Candidates for Ordinary Membership shall be proposed one, a Mode of Election Aj o of Ordinary seconded b Members. nary Member. The name of the candidate, proposer and room, ballotted for at the second of such Ordinary General Meet- ings. Proposed RULE. Candidates for Ordinary Membership shall be proposed Mode of Election by “ORE, and of Ordinary ‘ Members. nary Member. the candidate, his proposer and - seconder, shall be laid before a Meeting of the Council, and i approved, shall be recommended for election by ballot at the next Ordinary General Meeting he names of RULE 7. Present Rote. Should there be no meeting during the Recess months of ; eptembe Council empow-. rdinary Mem- the Council bers during the Recess. shall be powered 0 elect candidates for ordinary Ag ProposeD RULE. Should there be no meeene during the Recess months eptember Council empow- ered toelect . and Cerne Ordinary Mem- the Councl bers during the hall be peat Recess, powered tO elect candidates for Ordinary {June, 1905.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Membership, who shall have been coy proposed and second- ed at the General Meeting of the Society in August, or whose names may be received as c didates duri ing the Recess. candidates shall be ballotted for at the Meeting o next succeeding that at which their names and those of their proposers and seconders shall have been laid before the Coun- ceil, and necessary for the due election of su candidates that not less than two-thir ds of the Members ral Meeting of the Society after the Recess. Membership whose names may be received as candidates during posers and seconders shall have been laid before the Council ; and during the interval Eaves ine be sicmiears Sie the due elec- Society after the Recess. The oe papers were read :— Analysis of the Lankavatara Sutra.—By Prov. Satis bo An CHANDRA VivyAputsana, 2. DALE, B, Note on a Rock Shrine in Lower Siam.—By N. ANNAN- The paper will be See in the Memoirs. 3. Religion and Customs Farier Denon, S.J. eset Ee by Mr. E. The paper "will be published in the Memoi he Uraons or Oraons.—By Rev. am Gait, LCS, Tibet under her Last Kings (1434-1642 a D .)— By Rar Sarat E. Cuanpra Das, Bananvr, C.L. 5. Not a Decomposition Product of a Peculiar Variety of Bundelkhand Gress —By C. A. Sivperrap, B.A., B.Sc., LC.S. 43 JULY, 19005. The Monthly General Meeting of La Society was held on Wednesday, the 5th July, 1905, at 9-15 Is Honour Sir A. H. L. Padi oe bhDe: BOS, President, in the Chair — following dicittbars were present :— . N. Ann andale, Rai Sarat Chandra Das, Bahadur, C.1.E., Mr. L L. Fermor, Mr. D. Hooper, Mr K. N. Knox, Mr. J. Macfarlane, Dr. M. M. Masoom, Major F. P. Maynard, 1.MLS., The Hon. Mr. j i Rogers, I.M.S., Mr. 8. O. Sanial, Mahamahopadhyaya Harapra Shastri, Mr. R. R. Simpson, Mr. G. H. Tipper, Pandit Satis Chandra Vidyabhiisana, Mr. E. Vredenburg, The Rev. A. W. Youn Visitors :—Mr. Hallowes, Capt W. B, Rennie ew. The minutes of the last meeting were read Bi confirmed. eed presentations were announced, 8 announced that Mr. L. Morshead had expressed a wish to wae from the Society. The General Secretary reported the a oF Raja Jayakrishna Das, Bahadur, an Ordinary Member, an . W. T. Blanford, F.R.S., an Honorary Member of the Socie ee Read abstracts ee programmes from the following Con- aie a“ Exhibitio rom ae " fotarnational d’Expansion Economique Mocitinle, 1905. An International Congress of World-wide Economic Expan- sion (Congrés International oon eat Bconomique Mondiale) is to be held under the auspices of the Government of Belgium at Mons in soe ae next (1) subscribe, (@) draw up a report, (3) send a dele The organisers suggest that the Society wou be pavticalnly interested i in the section which relates to the follow- ing question Which are ies best ways of booking denne ets in uncivilised regions in order to obtain scientific notions on the native, social life, and manners and customs, and raise them to a higher civiliza- tion P 2. From Congrés International pour l'étude de la pate Se et de Pioniagtion, Liege, : An International Congress for the Study of Radiology and Tonisation is to be held under the auspices of the Government of Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | July, 1905.] Belgium at Liége in September next, in which the Society is invited to participate. '%% 3. From Indian Industrial and Agricultural Exhibition, Benares, 1905. A prospectus has been received of the Indian Industrial and Agricultural Exhibition to be held at Benares in connection with the next Indian National Congress. The Shae presented the Elliott gold medals and Rs. 75 in cash to each of the following gentlemen for their essays submitted in competition for. the Elliott Prize for Scientific Research during 1904 :-— . Babu Sarasi Lal Sarkar—for his essay entitled ‘‘ On the crystalline properties of a potassium copper ferro cyanide com- pound,” i 2. u Surendra Nath Maitra—for his essay entitled “ On the rperinental Determination of the Electro-chemical equi- valent of nickel.” = Diagrams. ) The President anno d :— - That the Council a th ota Piha Satis Chandra Vidyabhisana as a member of the Cou 2. That Dr. Annandale oe heat, pete to serve on the Library Committee and Major C. Phillott, I.A., had been re- elected a member of the Philslogical Commitee ‘during the year. The Pees sitet reported the presentation of nine gold and three silver coins from the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Spcieer forsander with their letter cided’ 15th June, 1905. Mr. J. N. Das, proposed by Mahamahopadhyaya Hakapreee Shastri, ee by Pandit Yogesa Chandra Sastree ; Mr. Ed =e d Humphries, I.C.S., proposed by Mr. R. ae voted r. J. Macfarlane ; Babu. Amulyacharan Ghose Vidyabhushan, angen by Pandit Satis Chandra Vidyabhisana, seconded by Mr. J. Macfarlane; Mr. Hem Cha Goswami, pro Pandit Yogesa Chandra Sastree, seconded by Mr J. Macfarlane; gham, B.A., proposed by Mr urner, seconde Rajendra Nath Vidys abhusan, propose od by Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, seconded by Babu Muralidhar Banerjee ; abu astri, secon by Babu Muralidhar Banerjee; an Pandit oe ipo Gates proposed by Babu Murali- d prc aeans scedh ea pisses The Philological Secretary exhibited a acs Se ok for- warded by the Hon’ble Sir = a aa and Pandit Satis ae Vidyabhisana read a n n it. note will be published in crs Memoirs. ae [July, 1905.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. The aplloving papers were read :— he Catholic Mission in Nepal and the Nepalese Authoritres (18th ae ry). —By Farner Feitx. Communicated by the Philo- logical Secretary. The ihe! will not be published by the Society. Four new Barnacles from the neighbourhood of Java, ‘with Records of Indian Pedunculate Forms.—By N. ANNANDALE, B. Sc., Deputy Superintendent, Indian Museum. The paper will be published in the Memoir, . Additions to the collection of Oriental Snakes in the Indian re mies ad Pata imens fromthe Andamans and Nicobars.—By ALE, B.A., D.Sc., Deputy Superintendent, Indian Museum. 4. The Tibetan Version of the Pramanasamuccaya—the First Indian work on Logic proper—brought from Tibet by the late Tibet Mission.—By Saris Cuanpra Vivyasntsaya, M. The paper will be published in the oueaal and Proceedings for AUEOB, posi Materials s for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula, No. 17.—By Sir ieee "Eine, K.C.LE., LL.D., F.R.S., late Su Spenneninns Royal Botanic Garden, Calcutta, and Jc 8. GamstE, C.I.E., F.R.S., late of the Indian Forest Department. (Abstract.) This contribution commences with Natural Order Myrsinez and is continued by Sapotacex, Hbenacese, Styracee and Oleacex, The draft of Hbenaceee was prepared by Sir George King, that of the other Orders by Mr. J. S. Gamble; but the new species are given under their joint names In the Natural Order Myrsinee 7 genera are described with 80 species, of which the large genus Ardis‘a furnishes 47. The hew ig reat are ite in — viz., —— secrete and aha aed are 8 genera with 49 species, of whic 25 are new, viz., Sideroaylon Derryanum ; Tsonandra perakensis and rufa ; Pay yena longepedice! lata (Brace), enn sessilis, obtusifolia and selangor- tca; Bassia aristulata, Kingiana (Brace), Kunstler ve penicellata, Curtisit, laurifolia, pipiiole, perakensis, Braceana, longi- styla, cuprea, penangiana, and erythrophylla; Palaguinm Ride [July, 1905.| Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. microphyllum, Herveyt and stollatwnn. An Andaman Islands species has also been included >. ~4 iS DH g BB3 > &, g Q = & s i oH” TH Herbarium by Mr. L. R. ee formerly Curator ; but he merely gave names without descriptio In the almost equally Ginpentant sate Order Hbenacex there are two genera with 42 species, of w 24 are new, viz aba Hierniana, venosa, olivacea, Clarkeana ain perakensis ; Dios- pyros Wrayt, sub-rhomboidea, dumosa, Scortechinii, Styraciforms, tristis, pauciflora, ellipsoidea, Wallichii, toposioides, brachzata, Kunstleri, nutans, reflexa, penangiana, rufa, areolata, Qurtisit, and glomeru ata. The Natural Order cae Mot gives two genera and 28 species, of which _ belong to Symplocos. The new species are 8 in number, vi » Symplocos fulvosa, pulverulenta, monticola, Ridley, perahnshe Bean a penangiana, Scortechinii. As was the - case with Myrsi in Styracez also, the work has been facili- tated by the recently published Monograph by Herr Brand in Engler’s Pflanzenreich. Tn the Natur af ‘Order ae there are 5 genera with 22 species, The of which 9 are new re: Jasminum Wrayi, Ourtisit, longipetalum and Boarkechonel © Oocuiatuds nee Trinociera paludosa and caudata; and Olea platycarpa and ard astovdes hg part, therefore, are described 5 Natural Gaians with 24 genera and 22] species. The number of s species new to science are 115, and two new species have been ae described from regions adjacent to that to which the work refer The paper will be meee in or as an Extra Number of the Journal and Proceedin 4 ia AUGUST, 1905. The Monthly General Meeting of the — was held on Wednesday, the 2nd August, 1905, at 9-15 p The Rey. E. Francorte, 8.J., in the iui The following members were present :— Mr, J. Bathgate, Mr. L. L. Fermor, Babu Amulyacharan Ghosh Vidyabhushan, Mr. H. G. Graves, Mr. T. H. Holland, Mr. D. Hooper, Pandit Navakanta Kavibhushana, Mr. J. Macfar- lane, Mr. H. H. Mann, Dr. M. M. Masoom, Major F, P. Maynard, M.S., Mr. G. E. Pilgrim, Captain L. Rogers, I.M.S., Dr. E. D. ee Pandit Yogesa Chandra Baciwe Mahamahopadhyaya Hara- prasad Shastri, Mr. R. R. Simpson, Mr. H. E. Stapleton, Pandit Pramatha Nath Tarkabhushan, Mr, G. H. Tipper, Pandit Vana- mali Vedanta Tirtha, Pandit J ogendra Nath Vidyabhushan, Pandit Rajendra Nath Vidyabhnshan, Pandit Satis Chandra ey mi the Rev. A. W. Young. Visitors :—Babu Sarat Kumar Das, Mr. W. R. LeQuesne. The ae of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Fifty presentations were announced. s announced that Major E. H. oo . I.M.S., had ex pressed a wish to withdraw from the Soc The Chairman announced that Mr. i: 7 Stapleton had been appointed to officiate as henner ea Secretary of the BSoviety during the absence of ndale. The Chairman also ‘ainenased that the etn akong being largely in arrears of subscription had bee ared de- faulters and that their names would be posted ‘of in ot aan ith Rule Mr. R. G. Blac Babu Ramani Mohan Mallick. Babu Jaladhi Ch. Mukerjee. With reference to the resolution of the Council regarding the rejection of certain books from the Society’s library published in the Society’s Proceedings for June, the Chairman announced that the Council had resolved that the Library Commi should settle the prices of books with authority to offer Government pub- lications to Government. _ The Chairman presented to Rai Sarat Chandra Dass, soe ine -LE., a diploma from the Imperial Russian Archwological Society electing him a Foreign Corresponding Member. Sri Kripamaya Dev Anang Bhim Kesori Gajapati Maharaja, proposed by Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, seconded by 49 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1905.] Mr. J. Macfarlane; Lieut.-Col. C. P. a M.B., F.R.C.S., I.M.S. cages by - aptain L. Rogers, I.M.S., seconded by Captain wo Ws I.M.S.; Captain D. "McCay 7 aD EM. s. ., proposed by Captain L Rogers, I.M.S., seconded Be Captain J. W. Megaw I.M §S. ; Lieut. C. A. Gourl ay, M.B., I.M.S., proposed by Captain L. Rogers, I.M.S., ‘seconded. by Captain, J. W. Megaw, I.M.S. ; Captain J. J. Urwin, M.B., IMS, enueed by Captain L. Rogers, I.M.S., seconded by Captain J. W. Me egaw, I.M.S,; Ca aptain : : ge I.M.S., seconded by Captain J. Me Megaw, I.M.S.; were ballotted for and elected Ordinary Member to non-receipt of the US. of the paper entitled ‘The Tibetan y version of the Pramanasamuccaya,” by Prof. Satis Chandra Vidyabhisana, read at ‘the July General Meeting, the paper is not published in the Jowrnal and Proceedings for August 1905. a ae papers were read :— A Tibetan Chart containing the charm Ms Vajrabhairava.— By Paor Satis CHanpRa VipyaBHusHAN, M.A he paper will be published in the Memoirs History of Nyayasastra from Japanese sources. —By Maua- MAHOPADHYAYA Hin APRASAD SwHastri, M.A. Notes concerning the people of Mungeli Tehsil, Bilaspore District. —By Rev. E. M. Gorpoy. Communicated by the Anthro- pological Secretary. 4, Amulets as ened in the Prevention of Disease in Bengal.— Communicated by a . N. Moszrty, 1.C.S., Superintendent of Ethnography, Beng he paper wit be published in the Mem 5. A Short History a the house o Phagmds which ruled over Tibet on the decline of Sakya for wpwards of a century till 1482, A.D.—By Rat Sarat Cusnnirs Das, PEs C.LE. 6. Additions to the Collection of Oriental Snakes in the Indian Museum, Part 3—By N. Annan C. e Kanta abudiyas of Outtack. —By Jamixt Mouan Das. Communicated me the Anthropological Secretary. 8. The Age of Jimuta Vahana.—By Panvit Pramatua Natu Tixeathouen, The paper will be published i in the Bibliotheca Indica. Sal-Ammoniac: a Study in Primitive Chemistry.—By H. E. STAPLETON, B.A., Oy e paper will be published in the Memoi 10. Soom Babu ake Charan Vidyabhushan, Rev. A. W. Young. Vis itors me and Mrs. P. Buckland, a J. C. Brown, Mr. J. M. Burj Mr. Douglas H. Cam pea Babu Asutosh Chatterjee, "Captain Coldstream, R.E., Dr, J. N. Coo Mrs. J. D. Gui . Holmes, Mrs. Kilvora, Colonel Macrae, Captain and ys Murray, Mr. O ’"Kinealy, Mr. H. Pedler, W. H. Pickering, Mr. Pearre, Mr. J. Wilson, Mr. R. W. Williacosue, and others The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Thirty-five presentations were announced. airman announced that Mr. I. H. Burkill had — re-elected a member of the Library Committee during the yea he General Secretary read the following resolutions ne the Sub-Committee appointed by Council to frame new rules for lend. ing out manuscripts. Loans to India. ama — “ti t shall be lent out to any member or non- ember without the recommendation of one oF the Philological Secre manuscripts to non-members The oan of a manuscript or must receive the sanction of ee in addition to the recom- epee Oe may be deman As a rule the number of manuscripts anit a member is 5 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ December, entitled to borrow shall be limited to two, but this number may be exceeded on the recommendation of the Philological Committee. 3. Every loan shall be reported to the Council. 4. All manuscripts lent must be returned at the end of three months. ‘5, With regard to Editors each individual case will be dealt Sia on its own merits, conditions under which each editor may borrow manu- scripts will be forwarded with his letter of appointment. Loans to Europe. . Loans cannot be made to private individuals but only to Sompareta Bodie S. s to Morporate Bodies in Europe must receive the eee of the Counce 3. The loan < a be made in the first instance for si months only, and renewals of loan for periods of three months onl 3 With each manuscript lent a form will be sent in duplicate, and three forms of application for renewal: one form will be retained by the borrower and the other duly signed by him returned to the Society. That the Corporate Body to whom the loan is made will not be at liberty to allow the manuscript to leave their premises. General Rules. . Cer -tisin manuscript of special importance or rarity shall be placed by the Philological Secretaries in rages on a e list. The the Library Catalogue with asterisks, and, as a general rule, shall not be lent ; 8. -[t-is, however, at the discretion of the Council, in very special cases, to sanction the Joan of such manuscri ipt. Form of ie: “We navel to acknowledge receipt of in good order and condition, to be held in trust foe the “Asiatic ee! of Bengal and not to be removed from our premise We ereby undertake either to return the said csaanoed pt by e date being six months from the date of iain able Sere es or to aor renewa lof f the loan y the...... .- (five months from the time of an arrival ), ee we fur ther same order ‘aha condition i sian) Daas by insured parcel po Bt bythe... ...ccsace if previous sanction n to retain it for a farther period has not : i e. 1905. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Form of Application for Renewal. We have acknowledged the receipt of No on BGs sins osce oes manuscript has been used for........... months. The uscript is wanted for a further | peri riod of three renewal ad we shall be obliged by the Society’s sanction of this re r. E. R. Watson, proposed by Mr. D. Hooper, seconded by Dr. N. ‘Annandale: Mohamed Hossain Khan Mi idhut, proposed by Dr. E Pd igs seconded by Mr. J. Mastisass: Mr. K. Marsden, proposed by Dr. E. D. Ross, seconded by Mr. J. Macfarlane ; Beds Wilson, ‘proposed by ‘Mr. T. H. Ho lland, seconded by E. D. Ross ; were ballotted for and elected Ordinary Members. Dr. weer’ gave an exhibition illustrating the use of the blow-gun in comet India and Malaya. te H. d gave a lecture on recent earthquakes in India (lantern Aecmiration), The following papers were read :— 1. Earth Eating and the Barth-eating habit in India.— By D. Hooper and H. H. Mann. This paper will be published in the Memoirs. : Formation of New Castes.—By R. Bury, I.C.S. Notes on the Fauna gf a a Tract in Southern India, I oat ‘II—By N. ANNANDALE, D This paper will be cnibtiohea & in the Memoirs. 4. Ascaris halicoris Barrp—By Dr. v. Linstow. Com- municated by N. ANNANDALE 5. Animals in the fesepions of Piyadasi.—By Monmonan CHAKRAVARTI. This paper will be published in the Memoirs. om pra ie tee PRE on INDEXES TO THE SOCIETY’S JOURNAL AND PROCEEDINGS. Vol. I, 1908. FIRST INDEX FOR PHILOLOGY, HISTORY AND ANTIQUITIES ; SECOND INDEX FOR NATURAL SCIENCES WITH ANTHROPOLOGY. > Plat xi. to follow page 260; j DIRECTIONS FOR BINDING. he pages of the Journal should be bound first: Pai are WE consecutively at the top in the usual place from 1 to e page ma ind the list of members and the accounts thereafter. The € pagination of which is immaterial, will come last. The ia ts of books : added to the Library are not intended ed for binding. Plates i. and ii. to follow page 82. Plate iii. to face page 120. age pane vii., viii. and ix. to gee ’ page 2p8. late ff. (map ) to face page 2 or all to be placed at the end of the volume. We : ERRATA IN DIRECTIONS FOR BINDING. Journal and Proceedings, Asiatic Society of Bengal, New Series, Vol. I, 1905. Line 14, for page 258 read page 238. dG 55 blate Lk Plate &, 3 DATES OF PUBLICATION. Journal, pp. 1-26 Proceedings, pp. 1-2 21st June 1905. ys s 27-32 = » 8-80 18th July i ” Pf 33-98 » 81-34 12th August Me ” ” 136 ” 2 35-38 30th ” ” as » 187-158 e » 39-40 llth September _,, > ” 172 ” re 41-44 4th October ” ” ” 173-176 ” ” 45-48 BY ” ” ” ” 177 216 ” ” 49-50 27th 3) ” 10th January 1906. 53-56 28th February ‘ INDEX for Philology, History and Antiquities. A Abaling, pr. 52. Abhidhammatihasemigaho 99. perenne y rentaed idge, Adbhuta pe abe MS., 46 Adisira, Raja, 36. Afaq cade a wife of Babar, 137. Ahmad I, 273. Abenn d KhwaAjagi Kasani, ae Ahmad Shah on 1 Ain-i- Akbari Aita, pr. n Ajapala, King, 4. eae pkadeve. Buddhist logician, a Some rare coins of, 125. uae nama, 47. Akshapéda, Logic of, 249, hapdda Sutra, 1 ae Howiene pratyaya Diane Bese, ‘Xam mgir I II, Some rare coins of, 126. Altyn Bishik, 137. Amdo, province, 113. Amitabha Bers of, 110. Anai, pr. 36. P pena a Bhatta, geod 46. Anan a Dev Ancient ayers: Optiniem in, 261. Anhikapad Anuruddha eunke poem, 99. Anurnddha Thera, a learned Pali a, n, 3d ‘Rocteacteeaols Onderzoek-op Java en Madura, ootae rainésika or half-nihilist, 249. rsaling, pr. Aryadorn, philosopher, 178. pdramitd, 159. t, 236. 408. rep cbt Some enh coins of, 126. AvalokiteSvara, Im Aa, Azam Shah, 129, B oe the pare 137. Memoirs of, 137. Bab arnama, ciate ‘MSS. of the, 138, Badali, pr. 1. Ba r, 273. accom ie 37. Bakarganj, se ag of, 46, Baliditya, Pe ingala, p ‘a7. esaais., “fatness of Mubayyam, 138. Set King of, 152, 153 Bev eridge, few interesting _ ngs about the Emperor Babar, whadeowe 221 Bhadrapalita, Bria 221. Bhatta Mahodadhi, 8. atta Narayan m 85. pt mairesadage Brahma Sa Pas Bhujagapura wn, 4 Bibliotheca asthe 138. ro Se gee" pr. n Ble , Gs Mr. 121, 123. Bodhirai, anthor, 159. Bodhisattvas, Images of, 110. Bon, iigion’ Boro-Bodur, a Buddhist Sanctuary in Java, 95. hekdienn Ksatra, an sp areomgen 50. Bréhmana Sarbasva, a of, Baddhist Logicians, Names of, , 218. Sects, Kighteen, of” Tibet, Bukks family, of Vijayanagar, 251. Bushing, border state, 154. emp, province, 167. Cc pee Sandeéa, 4: 42. irl, a monastic institution, yi 4 oe place, 202. Chahada Deva, 262. Chakar, Khan ‘of, 152. li Index for Philology, History and Antiquities. Cham-chen-choijecakya Yeges, 112. Chandragupta, Inscriptions of, 253. Chandragupta IT, King, 48. Chandraprakaéa, Raja, 2538. Changa-King, appellation, 204. ce pasa aa abstract e of the Chatta, family, 35, 36, 37. Chatta, Sa Choi-tog Chola, nation [King, 101 ee a _Réjrdjendra Kulottanga, Cho nee of Tibet, pea vill, ae 203. hor B pr. n., 50, 51 Chun ele 155. Chyame< -chen Shal-reh Lhakhang, mple, 113. ks am | Khang, temple, 110. Chyafi-chub b Gyal-tshan, 204. Chyafigkha, ed of Tibet, 202. Chyang-shon Chyang-tag ‘oh iyan, Head of the State Church, 205. Chyang-tse, aelad of Aes oa 109. — nnd, G C na R ati, ect AG cag spit), iis. Chyipa K Chyog Nampar Gyalwa, 115. D Dachan, town, 112. Dag Lah-zig, fa mily, 202. Dag-ait-a otal. oak. 204. - Dahala, country, 4. DahImann, Father $.J.— Archzxolo- — nderz noek op Java en Ma- a, 94, Dak, town, 13 A henich. 202. own, 165. Daping The e monastery of, 114. Darian “ premier,” 165, 114. College oof, 115. Doping Shalugo, Leow 115. — te Lama, Darbag, town, Darbag-thang, Se of, 114. Dar Figh, appellation, 236. Darma Rinchen, . -tshab, 110. Dar- ul- Mulk Hazrat, 263. De geg Lhakhang, 110. Desrid Sonam ee 153. De-Yan, colleg Dhanaiijaya, *: —, “ENA: ‘ey Dharani, 160. Dharma irti, philosopher, 217, 2 Dha ae Raja, = Upholder of religion, 153, Dharanlers fee mio Logician, 218, Dhoyika, poe Dhoyi patil oct 45. DhruvaSarman; 4 Dhyani Buddhas, 96. Dinnaga and his Pramana Samuccaya, ne Buddhist Logician, 2 ig Date of, 178, 226-227, 2 od Different porenatsee: a 222. ” Life of, 218. 7) Some notes on the date of, 253. Supernatural powers of, 220. Di- “gu en ce, 2 i-giin, Baceedt, 202. Del Ree ht oe 163. of Ya pitas Do obetiil pr. oe Doel. cot Monastery of, 155. 36. vs 3 ae S Dsong of Holkha, 165. Index for Philology, History and Antiquities. ili Dubchoi a ag chapel, 110, Dig-pa, Duk font Challe congregation hall, 116. - Gong-ma, congregation hall, Dukhang, Images i in = 113. coe ona wa , wit , 110 Sesiu iba, Khan of, 152. E Eagle’s Head, se aptee See Bltiot MSS., Catalogue of the, 138, het Table of, 268. Erskine, 137. F Farghana, province, 137. re teb Khan «Os coins of, 121. azer, Jan fies OZ ‘Shan tate, Gold coins of, 121. Fleet, Mr. Fryer, Mr., 366, G Gajpati, Raja, 237. Gahdan fy essai of, 153, 108. , 153 Gahdan- = ice of, 204. Gah-wa Nor -shon, pr. n., 114. Ganapati, 262. Gandavytha, 159. ng 7 - Laskar—Four new Copper-pl Charters of the Scoudeeat ‘niga of Koéala (and Kataka em Upadhyaya, philosopher, 217. Gani, pr. n., 36. Garagari vakara, pr. n., 36. Baan ets of, 48. Garu rn., 37. Catia na Patitunda, 36 Gautama Sitra, 1 Gedun- 15, Gediin Gyatsho, 115, 1 Gedun Gyatsho, the "Dalai Lama, 1 Gedun n Phon one Lozang can Rh, — Ge gan-Khan Gelug-pa, institution, 166. Geses T'ag-kar-pa, hazi-nd-din Khan, 131. Gibbs, Mr., 121. ~~ 8 Q i=] e 2, aS ss » poem = rpms: pr. has Gokar Tar tars, 1 Gompa weg Na abbot 202, Gowise on, Go pate pace, 205. 06. Gon- Khniiy . : Im 113. Gon-po Héansc: eae Image of Gopee Bandya, pr. n., 36. Gosvami Radnémohan, pr. n., 245. Grierson, Dr., on Vidyapati ‘Thakar, Gujarat donee Coins of, 266. Saltanat, = some genenlogi- cal ebins of, Gulbadan Seas. ‘237. Memoirs of, 137. Ganabhadra, ‘author, 159, Gira, Douka, ae n., 36 Gushi Khan n, Gyal Khar is, province, 167. Gyal-tshan-zang, p Gya-Tva- ‘shang, college, 113, Gyal-wa ‘a-mo- ee ea} village, 205. ge: thang, place, 202. Gyayo, akan, 203. H Halayang, place, 20 Haldyudha, author, 36, 37, : An examination h the Nyaya Sttras, 245. y 6 History o Sources, 177. iv Index for Philology, History and Antiquities. Haraprasad Sastri; st notes on he dates of Dinnaga, 253. Haribhadra Siri, a Jain writer, 248. Ha Hashya, Ganga, 36. Hazra m Azam, 236. Hay 2a Tantrik er of, 114. Hemanta Sena, King, 46, 50, 51. Herbert, Sir Thoma "267. ra ab, 159. ang, the Great, 177. BineyAnist, Buddhist en 249. et 2 am errs hug, the cavern of light, Riodesen, Mr. Hoh- bon-hin-rom, "7, Holkha g, fort, 165. Hor om, a a Parkas Commissioner of hin Hor Tibetans a oe tribe, 202. Hofgod, Khan 2 Hofo -tshe, awd Hes , 152 pa-lan-kar- -géegs- pa-theg-pa- chen- ohi-mdo—Tibetan Version Hwang-sze = yellow temple, 112. eee thsang, Chinese traveller, - Dahi rupees, Inscription on, 123. Tan Islam Shah Siri, 131. Scrat Krsna, 219, J Jahandar Che | Coins of, 264, Jahangir an ir Jahan, Some rare Cc iss ‘of, a Jalajadda, place, 7 Jalhana, cfc Jami, poet, Jam-yang Chote 114. Jamyang Gahlo, 115, - Sak ya, appellation, 204, Janamejaya, king, 2 Jangsa thul, country, 153 Je-Deleg-Ni 116, Jenghi , 162. Jetsundampa, Jina, identified with Dinnaga, 221, Jinendrabodhi, Buddhist logician, Johnson, Richmond, 138. Jovo Tagpa Ria Seam ig Inscri ripti Jungar, Mongolian ae ia. K Kahagyur, erieearete? 110. ss Lhakhang, 116. Kahdam-pa, sect, Kakusthavarman, king, 48. K eS matey, & e, 3, 4s. starts tow Kalyang Gyatsho, cre Dalai Lama, 116 Kalen peer: 116. Kaémadev Radhateaile: Buddhist Logician, 218. al poe nada, the atomic Sep aaan ng raw akanaguri, Gandharva town, 42. g-yeng, provin Kara, family ES iKuline, 37. i a, pr. Kans pias Karingam epails Namba poet, 42. Karjong, fortress Karma- pa, eis 154 cae 165. Kasan, Pals 137. Kév cdteihn Sitra Prtti, 253. Kndye, oo ng of Lata, 158. Kayya is Monastery of, 158. Racha: 7 pie 138. K ey, ae. ain Kerala, country, 4 Ke aiayutrs, country, 48 Keralas, people va scree pr. n., 36. ms _ ta, pr. n. ” 36. » na, pr. Khalkha, ¢ country, 1 ce, i, 7i8B, 202, 205. am, a7. reo da — Image a aoe andom inted fair xu Tamper: appellation, ge Khartag Go nsar, astery of. Khier Khwajah Khan i, pF, 27. Khojand, province, 137. Index for Philology, History and Antiquities, Khojas, History of, 137. Khokand, Khanate of, 137. ace, 202. is. Chinese Emperor, Khadiyin Saltan, appellation, 137. Khyang-thang-gang, Soe -chan, Monastery of, 107, King, White, D os 131. Kirti. tata, okonor, eo co meney 152. Kongpo, province, 106, 155. Rontng Gushri, title of honour, 205. KoSula, country, = ou Copper-plate Charters of the Mbaieaik kings Kosaloudirés: title, Kosam, Inse sription ee. 48. Kramaditya, Krsna SeWechanine, author, 42. 60. Ksanika Eptieanétva Ca Kn - a Kuma” Gopi ritam, 45. ge, 115. Kumiérila, pe Kindt- ting, — 154. Kun- -2ang Kusa eka te pr. aki han Btakne ars 110. ha ee , 153, utthala, oT. mn a-tin ta Sri, title of honour, Kwei- ke, pr. part Kya-ya- Samolie; family, 203. Kyen-Hin, Chinese prime minister, 206. Kyen Ate Di-Wang, Emperor of Chin Kyid- ards place, 166. Kyi-shoi, place, 167. L Labb-u-tawarikh, 236 Laksmanasena, King of Bengal, 41. Sataatorety 159. as, Red rate and Yellow Cap, 152, sry rate rome ri, san 114. , King of Tibet, 116, 152, dy ~ § Vv Lanka-dvipa, island, 43. Lankdvatéra Sutra, 159. "9 oF n analysis of the, 159 at: ob Central and Southern Guzerat, 158. Livada, d divtei ct, 10. Leo-half rupee, foand at Ahmadabad, Lhabzang, 154. Lhaje Phagmodn, hierarch, 203. Lhakhong Labrangpa a, abbott, 203 Lha-tho-ri, King o , 227, 10ng de, province, 202, Lindesiana Bibliateoe , 138. ag China, 206. eee Loka apa las, Tinages ae te. 109, Lokayala, sect, 159. Lopon ‘Tagaang pr. 0. Lo-tsa Ge —_. sithor 159. Lozang ( G: jopasa Loza Cslea: ede co he 115. Liing Shoi, place, 166. M Ma-chen sigeity mountain God, 111. Madana, pr. n., 36. ladanapada, “Tnseription of, 46. adanpéla al 261, Maddhila, oy Mad bara Philosopher, 251. Madhava indra, poet, 41. Mad -hial stdoe veal engraver, Madhusidana Rayee, pr. n., 36. Madjapahit, Kingdom . 97. Mahabhavagupta I, 1, 1, L 2. Mahé-Dit ‘Aniga, ‘pr n, "177. Mahamati, pr. n., Mahdnadi, river, 2, 44. Maha-Sandhivigrahin, 7, 8, M Se king, 1, 2, 44. Mahav Mahay Enist, Buddhist a rages 249. Mahendra, mountain MaheSvara, pr. n Mahinté Kesava, pr. D., 36. Mahmud I : ei Maitreya, Im = de — copter, 178. aes. ‘Makhdim ys saint, 137, Malabarwals, RB. F., Mr., 133. vi Index for Philology, History and Antiquities. eee A hill-range, 43. Malyavanta, Eee or Albert, 2 ni Lha Acre ee OT wheel tem- 106. Manja u Sri Bhairava, 109. Manju Sri Mila Tantra, 107. Man-pa-tva- tshang = medical college, Bispsabhakrene, Sige Maqdum m, pr. n., ee 36. yal, 165. Hien image of, 108. Mim io ite “Sarvas sva, 40. Mindolling, Monastery of, 155 Mir ‘Abdu-1-latif, pr. n., 236 Anges be in. 4 eo r Yahya, author, 2 Miran ‘Aland- daulah, Aiaties author, Mi. Wane, Nehn-Dong pa, ruler, 165, Mok Shok, e, hen po, 108, 165, 115. Mon oer Chakravarti:—on Pavana- datam, a Sanskrit poem by Dhoyi- ka, a court-poet of inkensisedea. king of Ben 41. pr. n. . ae Pe bin ae ghlaq, gold coins of, Muhammad-i- Deki r, 45, 50. Muhammad Siarban, =Diaadaas 138. Mujahidadain, he Makhaiti, fam of Kul 37. = se aliaditye, King of Kaé- ii crete pofiter sage I pe cfs 273, N Na-chn-tng, Lhakhang, 116. Nadir Shah, 129. Nafaisu-l-Maasir, a note on, 236. = gadatta, eum 18. Rael: -rikor-sum, province, 206. Nagarjuna, philosopher, 178. g, college, 115. “aes aban a (Tantrik col- lege), 116. Nag- ties Choitag, hierarch, 106. N eg Lozang Gyatsho, 5th Dalai Lama, 116. ee Tashi, ee miler 206, Nag-wang 116. an budri, Karingampath, poet, 42. neater chorten, 110. ing, Govt. house, 202, Narayana Hara, 3 111. ye ws 236. ett aoe Nayar Ca age g, Palace of, 204, 202. Nemesia: 3 city, 204. oa u Dong, ee 167. u-Dong tse, town, 165. Xehn-Deon, Fort Me 114. province, 114. Nehn- -pa, governor, "IL. Nemi ditam ig Nethang, pl Ngah-ri, omdae sta eee 154, ingma,. monasteries Index for Philology, History and Antiquities. Nydyabindu, logic, 217. Nyaya Sutra, of Gotama, 217. Nydya Siicintd andha, 245. Nyayadvara Sastra, 221, Nydyasarbasva, 40. Nyaya SAstra, Bibliography of, 177. Nyaya Sutras, A 245. story of, from Hi Ja apan ese sources, 177 Nydyasutroddhda a, 245 yaya Vaisesika, “351, Nydya Vartika, 246, O (éleuth rae rs Khan of, 152. et river on Nyaya, 251. Ofad one Pesantry, 152. EB Paddnkaditam poems PG = ma- EATDO 166, mbhava, eee 154, 116 Pallayas, Kingdom of t 101. nataram, a Buddhist yee in ava, "ig Paiic&psara ra, tank, 4 erin Le Ashe of Tashi- Paschen, ‘Rinpoche, 153, 167. [116. -che Tagpa, hierarch, tay peony 3. Pandita, p Peadi(dusches ay Pandya-de ois count ry, 43. Eeramstthgoisice wast 99. arasara Sim , 36. Peteaa hi, ey ee a, 177, Parkhang, printing honse, i, Pasupatas, aoa s08s 159. patipaddh 4 1 ae Pavana ditam, a Sanskrit poem, 41. Phabong-Kha, 116. [ 205. P du, a town in Central Tibet, = house of, A short ue of. 202, ” dynasty, Reign of the, 207. examination of, vii — province of Central Tibet, Pi Ps pa, 1 Phalpo- ches 1a. Phodang oni “se palace, 154. Phola, Jang \ Vang, 111. Phu aahog i Nemeye, 167. ippali, cari, ts + 86. Ee cin Saiik ma" aas) n Poi-chen, or pena ibet, 106. Ponch C overnor, 203. Ponchen, Anglen of Sakya, 203. Ponchen utarape-s the Sakya re- gent, | Pon Sonsnk : Choi phel, 154. mace Lisn, Throne of 154 Pra neévara Siva temple ot 40. ani, 217. Pramaea- . of eDingn’gn. ALG: = Compilation of, 219. Praménavartika-kdériké, commentary, 21 Pr -aména- vinigcaya, oe Prambanam, a Brahmanica tuary in Java, ca be of, 05. Panj Pura ja, Gu upta ag 255. Purusapariksa, 228. Patitunda, Gautama, pr. n., 36. Q Qultugq, appellation, 137. Qutabaldin Abmad IT, 273. R pla Byampa aan Lhindtb, 166. b-Chyampa, oa Steer ae of, 107. Raffles, Sir Thomas’ Stamford, Governor- dete a of Java, 94. Raghava, King, 49. Rajaratnakari, 99. ea eat —— 158. — 2, 99. Rajpat pi fonnd in Garhwal Dis- Ralpacha, King of eet 2/6 159. a Gop’ ourt-poe Tamefiie. cou pnt ry, A Ramanuja, Ldapannees ape 101. Ramaganka omme 42. Rime Se God and as asig 43. Ra oo Maharajadhiraj, 42. Ranaka radat we 8. Rana “aera pe n., viii Rapson, E.I., 263. Red Cap Church, er 167. Rangicaryya, poet, Ratan Niréyana, ‘pout of Delhi, os 27. na Gyalpo, aes of Tibet, 154. Rivonadhyene 4, 160 bide rvs oe tag ‘pr. n., 36. ie ant Bashengnte, 4 a small toma, 166. Rinchen soak ge pe n., 112 Rinchen Tagyal, Rinchen Tashi, tho Givcse of Sakya grea Wang xine), 206. Rinping, town, ve aa, 165. st Nor orzang, Ts anes 165. odgers Fs, Ronki, a logical treat tise, F Ron a logical treatise, 177. Ron Shin, a Bi a treatise, U7: Rosdékara sot. ages Sir ‘home, 266. man, pr. - Gosvami, mice 42. Rynju, pr. n. , 177. Ss Sadajiro Sugiura, 246, 254, réana a Samuccaya, ne Saddharmdlankdra, 99. Saddharmepundarita, 159. Sainida Atagw izida Afag, wife of Ba Santi, O7 g bar, 137, acs Catta, pr. n., 36. Sakya sect, 106 Sakya Gyal-tshan, 204 ya Rinch Samadhirdaja Sutra, 159 amamphenillava, 7 Saman ng-fiag Khar, mre of, 167, a ‘Nehu thang, monastery ‘ee Gyatsho, 154, Sankara, Dinsii, pr. n., 36. Index for Philology, History and Antiquities. Sankara, Pitamundi, pr. n Sankara Svami, seyenaeenote oe phi osophe er, 252 mkhya s, sect, 159, Santabvede ra, Rodaniet logician, 218. Sanula, district, Saradapitha, i in Kaémira. 252. Sarat Chandra Das :—A short ett of the honse of cline of Sakya till 1432 A.D, Tibet a depen- dency of Mon- teries of Tibet, Sarma-Khang, 110. Sarts, people, 137. Sartse ‘Tra. eA ri: uae 109. Sarvadharma Samuccaya, 160. Sarvadar po tts Sang rahe. "159. oe Mitra, a "Tantrike Buddhist r of K&éSmira, ory of, 156, 157. Sarvasiinyatavada, Doctrin e of, 249, Sarvalaksana- dhydna Baitra. 221. Sarvistivada, Doctrine of, 249. Satis Chandra Vidyabhigan : :—On uddha 12th century. A.D, 99. An analysis of Samuccaya, 217. Sarvajiia ot Ta ik ury A.D., 156. Savara, the Bhisyakéra cf of Mimansé, 179. ” tribe, 44. Index for Philology, History and Antiquities. ix Sedmi-Midin =the seven early monk scholars, 116. Seish, pr. n., 177. Sena, dynas sty of Bengal, 45. ‘Benge. Tag, hill, 107. a, The poet td of, 112, 165 ethnic: monastery, “tie Sera-tse, hermitag e, 112 seine a then ng, chapel, 110. o Maareses throne, 111. borcian Tibeta an goddess Tara, 156. Shah ‘Alam II, 130 ah Taha and Aurangzeb, Two rare coins of, 128. Shel ah Shuja, a new type of coins of, Shakya, Ag ioe beger Head of the Sham ms-i- a re rizi, pr. n. oe Shams pre Altamash, 26 Shaw, author of the tis of the Khoj s, 137. Shien” town, ae Shokmok, pr r, 203. Cap: pehiiel of Tibet, 152. Siksinanda, 159. Simali a ae pr. n., 36. im tta, mininter, il. Simhavakta, ¢ city, 218. i , 87. , 38. Site Akyid, = Sita Chyan ) pr. n., 2038. tek Ladoi Gat tan, oe n., 203, upta, Sit asarbkeon Skanda tte Bilt 254, 235, Somesvara Deva, 262 mavamsi Kings, Four new copper- plate apres of —s : Sonam Choiphe Sonam Gyal- prin ‘Grand Lama, 203, 204, Sonam Gyatsho, Dalai Lama, 1135, 116, Sonam Namgyal, 167. Soragan dhara-Stotr ASvernbieti-oertng nee, 156 Sridhanya Kataka, ancient monas- tery of Sou thern oe , 114. Sridharadasa, comp r, 46; Sriperumatur, sta, er Sritindra, Queen, 46, 50. Srong-tsan Gampo, King of Tibet, 116. Subandhu, Some notes on the date Subhagasandegah, poem, 42. Subhasita Muktavali, 45. ucha, pr. n., 37. Suhma, country, > 45. suka Sandes Sulta i a Skid, br n. sultan Musefier 269. sultans of Delhi, ‘oid ore of, 121. irya Sena, Kayasth twvarsuprabhden Siitra, - 59. tonskor Sal -drung, hierarch, 153. ze-Chuan, province, 206. RR , 187. ROME wD wR ay a -2-Nasiri, 50. Tag gkar r fort, es Tagling, city, 2 pon of, 166, 167. Tag-pa, pees tshan, King of Tibet, 205, 2! Togs. Phows, pr. u., 203, Tekh situ ‘Chpan Chub Gyal-tshan, Tailabati, Nayari, pr. n., 36. Tai-Sita, title of hong r, 203, 206 thd geet 254. Talai Talakajja, kec if ‘Talitnagara, 41. Taming, dynasty, 11 2, 206. Ta-Ming, Emperor, 205. Tamralipti, port le: 45. Tam ni, river, 43. Tangriyar Khan, 137. Pea acoling, sex ra = tr Tan Kyong Wangpo, —— Wiaeyel: “be of Tibet, 154, Tapa, mona = ar 106. Taras, m Tarikh-i -i- Ghabeoknt title, 137. Tarkikas. , 163. Tarpandighi, inscription of, 46. Tashi Badar, Khan 4 Kokonor, 110. Tash ha, Tushi-dong, place, sae bible a Ff, 153 Tathagata, as of the, 110. Tathagataguhyaka, 159. x Tatha nap gy Se Sel 160. atparya tika, by Vacaspati, 177. anc Geo, Hy "124, 127, 128, 135, ela, r’ elitatta, cae ri No or, in ibe, 202. 345 12, a provincial governor, Thisrong-den- -tsan, king, 109. Thoisam-ling, college, 113, 115. Thomas, Mr. Thugan ‘Themur, the Tartar Emperor, Thugwan Thamer, Chinese Emperor, “sag humed Mongolia, 1 Thumer Bukhoi, Mtongol prince, 203. Thurston, Mr., 13 Tibet, . Recnidoncs of Mongolia, 152. a the meh seco of 106. 165. nditisy Sanc- uary in Hastern ae va Toral Transoxiana, » Prov ee anes Tri i-Kalin countz; ang, monastery of, 204. +. een 4 own, 206 srg mahi-mdo- kun-las-btus-pa T's] $e ma-kun- a 219. = ial, provine: a je, 166 ebim = pot of ae hing he Ts eid. -tag-kha, Tshon on eel ee 203. Tso sealer sas reformer, 108, 114, 154, ie statue of, 110. Index for Philology, History and Antiquities. Turki-divan, poem, 138, Turki Memoirs, 188. U U, province, 106, 203, 204, 205. Uccavanaga, Udayana, Pariguddhi of, 177. 9 ava ditam, 41, 42, ava Bandedai, a Uaneeeees author, Var Uttarum ala, ae of, 100. Uttarola, monastery o 00. Utthitasani, 7. Uzbeg, people, 137. Vv Vacaspati migra, pr. bers ti, Tétparya Re of 177. Sesikas, sect, Vailenvays, the gol ‘of riches, 114. Vaitarani, river, Vajra BHaira ava, image of, a 116. Vajra Mukuta, King, 162 Vajrapani, image of, Yap Vorshi dee fia, Valentya, F., 129 author 253. 1 Vedantatirtha, on Opti- mism in Ancient Nyaya, 251 Vardhana, King, 49. Vasavadatta, 253. asu, oie cha pr. Ss 227, 254, 177. a, poet, 4 Vastobandhn , pr. Vatsiyana, Bhasya of, 177. the Bngyandra 178, 179. ~ 253. Veni 8a amhdar Vehkatega Vessntéceyye, poet, 42. Vidyapati Thakur, poet, 228. Vijaybandhu I, King of eka 100. Vijaya Kataka, tow Vija dhya, rar ige of hil Vinite i. Bnddhist pean 218. Vinit Vi eos Index for Philology, History and Antiquities. xi Vira, Kin ng, 49. Visdlamalavati-nama-Praména-Sam- uccaya-tiké, commentary, 218. Visnuvardhana, King, Asaetgtiog tS) Visuddhim magga, commentary, on 99. Vigvarupasena-deva, pr. n., be natha Cakrayarti, commenta- tended Ghosala, pr. n., 36. BS abe Kunda, pr. n., Viad Petrovitch Nalivkine, an athor r 187 Vos ‘; Copia 122 Papasan, paxam, 35. WwW Wang-Jing-né, King of ere 206. Wenhi, Chine “#8 es 159, White King, L., Dr. Wists “messenger, or t Pentaaias , 41. Wr wien on. Ns, 129, 133, 273, 121, 124, 127-128, ¥. Yaba Kusari, pr. n., 36 Yahzan, province, 205. Yambu, (Nepal), 154. Yangas, 179. es -pachan, ri ae 110; 111, Yar-Muhamma 137. YogeSa Candra Sastri:—a on —— the paches of ieithine: nasar a, 35. Yogin Yontan Gyalae, one Lama, 116. f Tsangthon, 115. Yul Jyal, title ae a work on political | Yanglo, “Emperor, 112, Ying Ming, 206. Z Zain Khawafy, ape ae 138. Zainuddin Khwafi, , 237. Zangri- Phodang- “pai: ies, 202. Zim- —* g.1 110. Zimgari Zodiacal Halt rupee, found at Ahmad- abad, Zinkheng, “is. INDEX for Natural Sciences with Anthropology. * An asterisk denotes a new form. A meiatee a 210. gilgiticus,sp. nov., 210. ss cael 175. a rappit, 210. Ablepharus traeiel 150. rayanus, 150. Acindhodackyles cantor 149. opholis, 149. Acanthosaura armata, cruci eg ae 85, ‘92. r, 92. site r, 92. tri risa 92. Acontias burton 150. a layardii, 150. im monodactys, 150. sarast m, 150. Agama agrorensis, "9 ; se hi se 93. 3 nupta, rubrigularis, 93. sp., 89. ee ee 93. Agamide, 92-93. Agamura pills 91. persica, 91. Agraharis, The, of Sacaram (Proc.),34 Agricultural Practices ” Agama, th y, (Proc.), 50. Allodahlia cance 28. Alsophylax pipiens, 82, pangs ts latus Amblycephalus monticola, 1 176. = le _ as wot gg aor the prevention Bengal (Proc. Pile Lasacsoag Snakes _ . 175. Anechura panpe ai llica, -. Anechura, sp., 29. 90, 93. ved (cohenine of the redcapped Lam peo in the Inscriptions of Piya- dasi (Proc.), 55. An isolabis annulipes, 28. Apachys fex, 27. Aphancde is fusca ee ae bipar ta, 29. : basdakon a in Baluchistan, Artesian well at Pca! 233. Ar a, 95. Arya a om i Ascaris As mary a cnnke) 194, 195, Avililiah, B Baer tre Bésahesnis ‘Ghopkeopers), 256 Bhotias, Note on the, of ‘Almors and —_— Kast the Proe.), 50 e Trombidium. gate Exhibition illustrating use n 8. India and Malaya (Proc.), Pate ing of Infants, 196. Bucella c carniola, a, 74. Bani Putas tine 102. c tonibans jerdonti, 149. leschenaultii, 149. h Xiv Calotes gigas, 87. gra tne manag 93. » jerdon ai 92. jubatus, 89, 92. _ cepacia. 93. iolepis, 93 , 87. sis, 8p. nov., 87-88, Gan, Anupshahr r bran ch, 234. » Main > Ganges, 234. rda, it, 92. ennentii, 92. Cerberus hguekot 8, 176. *“Ohetogaster bengalensis, sp. nov., 117-120. Plate III. Choleiies seltatu, 1 148, ae pen song 0, es tler), 256. Charasia deat 93. ve s, 93. a “08 Chatseni, 2 256, en Chelisoc aucop (?) Ohelsoche * melanocophale, 28, Chelisoches Ohalicochata aad 28, opelea ornata Chrys granulatus, 176. Ss a kee pincie ir 173, 176. a, 92. and Religion of the Uraons or (Proc.), 4 Cuttack, ‘antibaade of, 215. | 5 D Dalai Lama, Hierarchy of the( Proc.), aping, Monastery of, 114 Deformity, Belief regarding, 186, endrophis a “ 175. Deserts ng Hou Dhabha, (s sioaaaals ‘soup 197. Index for Natural Sciences with Anthropology. ca 150. Diba ove-gur *Diplatys 9 gladi ator, oe nov. 27, 29-30, ridl *Dipsadoid es dect ipiens, Sp. no Dipsa oe ceylonensis, 174, 76. cynodon, 213. hewagonatus, 175. | Dipsas fusca, 174, 176. | *Dist tira andamanica, sp. nov., 174- lapemidoides, 1 175. Doaty, has Sah ie of endoga- Douns (spect clea ashes, 194. Doun4, (Indian wormwood), 188. Draco blanfordis, ra mie? ‘i 9 5 maculatus = x norvilli Fe quingueescat, 89. micater 2. Dryoc us tristrigaius, 210. Dower Habits 41, 5 ti a te +e" of, 238. ‘5 Hound wo serra pelo 241, Dumbness ag here causing, 181. Dyeing, mater rials from Nyctanthes arbortristis, 102. HE Earthquakes in Usb Pate ) 55. Earwigs of the m, 27. chinosom se uabada ‘7. Eclipse, Effects of an, 185 nhydris curtus, 175. ie tag aining, Customs concerning, 1 Sreates br disshensbed 51, 149. fasciata, 149. - putts, 1: Eotiopbarida, Eublepharis hire — 92. Buprees vipa 151. longicaudatus, 148. iomsieblis 143, 144. F she ag Beliefs in Bilaspur regarding, Focus , Prevalence of, in the Dinaj- pur District (Proc.), 2. Index for Natural Sciences with Anthropology. Be 4g Fields, Wedding of, 181. Fisherman ’s Net, The, 193. For a Tobobitla: 176. Poripul an olyi, 2 itis. tage 27, a, 27: eroricuta a om: ns n., 29, 30-31. eluebu b, 29, * Forficula ar oe n., 29, 3l. noe Friendship , Customs regard- ing, in Bilaaput, 187- 188 G Gah-dan, Monastery of, 108. Galimwar (blanket or _ dressing gown), : Gangajal as a term in friendship, Gongs Plain, Remarks on the Geology of, 230. Garhwat "Di strict, erie of Rajput coins found i 261. e “remarks on, of the c Plain, 230-35. Gilgit Festivals, customs, and folk- lore of (Pr 37. Glauconia seceeda 209. lanconidz Gueiss, Decomposition of, 168. God, Pacifying the, 191. Plate IT, fig. Oks Gonatodes andersonii, 88. . pe 83, 91. indic a ae HF oer es nid, 9 ¢ és kandianus, “ate 91. “3 littoralis, 91. ” marmoratus, 91. % mysoriensis, 91. as ornatus, ee 91 naden Gonyocaphalus belli "92. = ndis, 92. f on 4, 87, 92. Seu, 87, 9a. Gouha (cobra without spectacles on the ), 194. Gowriyas (snaecharmers 193, 194. Grai easuring 0 ye Gra runanien causing d ness, 181, Gymnodactylus tivinioas 91. br Katee en consobrinoides, sp. , 82, 83, 91. Gymncdachsles consobrinus, 82. ensis, '90. 7 fasciolatus, 82, 91. ‘i 84, 91 ef fedtschenkoi, 90 a frenatus, 91 2 jeyporensis, 90 on kachensis, i khasiensis, 91, 151 a lawderanus, “ marmoratus, 82 is, 81 - peguensis, 91. “ ec site 82, 83, 91. B ru 91. A oie ry "90. ss os 82, 90. iedrr taesosiad 82, 91, H Halicore australis, 238. ong, 238. Plate V.1 Hariyali (snake-charmers’ *restival), Harsinghar (Nyctanthes arbortristis), Hathajori (hands joined), 195, * Hedyotis sisaparensis, Hem ies tylus bowringit, 91, es brookit, 81, 91. ii coctzxi, 81. e dep 3, 9 u garnotti, 91. ye nteus, 91. i gleadovit, 81. ili subtr aig 84, 91. triedrus | Plate II, "OL. Her erpetol ogy, Contributions to Orien- tal, 81-93, 139-1 Holi "Festival, ree. 187. Hoploda sie anamallensis, 92, duvaucelit, 93, XVi Hydra diecia, 72. a bce Calcutta tanks, 72. *. enteneese nov., p. 72, 73. Seioae 72. Hydrus cheaces 176. I India, Earth Eating and S Earth- eating . in, (Proc.), 5 India, sei ther , Fauna jog a " Desert T n, ( 100. 55 isbate, ett ‘and Branding of, Inscriptions of oo Animals in the, (Proc.), 55. J *Japalura andersoniana, sp. nov. 85- 86, Plate II, fig. 4, 92. Japalura planidorsata, 92, varieguta Sas Java, salad of, 4 cig ate es from the georsrcan Tepes) of, (Proc.), 47. K oo (“Sea pig”), 241. Kalima, Kanavar fakin, Contributions to, (Proc.), 34. Kantabudiyas, a3 besos 215. ms of, 215. rGssdogieal), 230, 231, 2382. a ee -pa, (a kind of punish- “ Khadir” = Kris “hile, “panies tions bef or and drawings of, (Pr (nodular Rpesstanes $50, 231, L Labidura ase psa 7. ridigies, 28. fo, 28, Labidurodes robust, 28. viridis Lacertid ze, 139, ie Rachates cantoris, 176. 1: gramineus, 176. pu reomaculatus, 176. Lamp Light, A primitive form of, 3 Saluting at, 184. Index for Natural Sciences with Anthropology. Lepidodactylus aurantiacus, ol. i ceylon nenis, 84, OI. Ageia 8, OL. — belli, 89, 93. (plastering with cow-dung), Lira, List of Indian, 90, 189 Lucknow, Artesian well at, po ieee aulicu s, 173, 175. = atbopune atum, 150. 150, inum, 148, = Santon, 14 ne beddomii, 146, 150 ea bilineatum, 150. nd cacharense, sp. nov, 145, 49, ps calamus, 150 ‘5 chinense, 147 fe comottii, 147, 150 Pr cyanellum, 150, i. doriz, 149. 5 ogee sd ae. Pr var. concolor, var. nov., 145. * Asie 150, Formosum, 146, 150, ES guenthert, 150. ‘5 himalayenun, 146, 149. ‘5 ie 44, 149. pn doniakans: 71 47, a fakhionense, Dg ” ladac Fe later siesta 150. an lineatum, 150. ss lineolatum, 147, 150. macrotis, 150. rt macrotympanum, 150 * maculatum, 143, 144, 149: = melanostictum, 149. bh mitanense, sp. nov., 144, ss olivaceum, 149, a 7 var. grisewm, a suena: 145, 1 be sik ense. : ns singaporense, 147. a subceruleum, 1} 45 taprobanense, 150. = viata 146, 149. atum, 151. Lyviotephalil scutatus, 92. M *Mabuia anakular, nom, nov., 1438, 149 » _ beddomii, 149 td i » onii, 149. dissimilis, 143, 149. Index for Natural Sciences with Anthropology. xvii Mabuia — Macropisthodon himalayanus, anpted sad a rm in mr idadatip, Sate Peninsnla, Materials for the Flora of (Abstract), Proc., 40, 47, Mango Seeds, seule. D 181. Marriage practi e, 196. Massage of Inf set 196. Matrimonial Beliefs and Practices, 185. Meeting, Custom histor 184. eo e Mushroom, Belief regarding a, ‘192. N Naia bungar us, 176. i he, 192. North-West Frontier. SS Cus- toms in the an bor rder_ Terri- tories of the (P: os Nyamdo pin (Tibetan penne: i O7. Nyctanthes arbor-tristis, ee te principle of flowers of, 102-105 O oe es ppablah 175. us, 173 coda 173. 175. “ae bees — sai tg pea ie beitom, aig. s, 141, 149. mr seta 49. a Pes Ophisaurus — ae 93, Opisthoconmia pc 29. nov., ocos , 29, 3) Oraons, Reli igio n id pane of te (Proc. —— eddie. 92. bivittata, 92. re Panchéyat, The, 185. Patal, (t sas nether ‘Tegion) 194, Phelswm Phr rycepha ceudivotouiu, 93. tilop ae natus, 93. nf heobaldi, 93. Phul as a term in friendship, 188. Phyllodactylus burmanicus, Pies. Plate I, fig. 1, 9 . ewropxus, as siamensis, 83, Plate 1, gs. ee ive —— in the ‘Tnscriptions of (Proc.),5 Platares colwb7 Rees Polydontphisb bist omti. 175. aie: 175. 93 * Prasesion, ie = case 0 Prymnomiodon, 17 Pty es oon homa sera, 92. ye 'ygidicrana eximia, Python reticulatus, 175. Q Quarrels, Settling, 192. R Ra-deng, Monastery of, 107. Rain, nent the, 183. * Rains ect.” "See Trombidium. 1 Raja Kans, "35 Rajputs of Narwar, 262. Raut (milk-man), 189. Records, Methods of keeping, 183. gig“ ies customs of the Uraons, xr Oraons {Proc.), Ristella bedomi, 150. heri, 150. e hii 150. Prenanee 150. s al-Ammoniac (Proc.), 50 Salea amperage a, 92, | 4 -~horefieldit, 86, 92, 33 ’ Xvili ' igtaig rise 23 Id ‘Trombidium nag The Agraharis of (Proc.), Weapiiire Pel iy 149, e aporosceles, 141, 149. 4 ? ae 148, ings, immunity from, 192, Sepop his puncte Se a, Monaste Shaitan, 190, 1 an , Lower, ‘ots ona Rock Shrine ; (Proc. of, ns otes woodmason t, 178. Siekic Island, Lizards of, 84, 89. Sitana ponticeria Siva, se e abe Tea ‘Rigirniitioin regarding, 98, Sna ake-charmers, 198; Snake-lore ae Oriental, 173, 208. So regarding, 1 Spindle, Sapareitiens sie: tet the, © aan sphin Stenodactylus humdi 90. talis, 90 Stilts, "Bestival ch 199. Stone 8, Stone Sete, 200. Styes,, Be peony regarding cause and cure T Tachydromus ew ag de 139, 140. = septentrionalis, 139,149. 8 sérlineatus, 140, 149. ‘3 — inus, 140, Oa ten’ 139, 140, Tapa frionsaihley -boys), 106 Tattooing, 185, Teratolepis fasciata, 91. Teratoscineus scineus, 90. Tibe Tjandi Toem Tem emple of pong, , 94. _ . Toothache, He regarding cause and cure o eas ye cenigto 197: grandissimum, Co >mpo- sition of of oil from, 74. | Index. for Natural Sciences with Anthropology. ppt. ae of living peci s of (Pr 52, Tropi iameeae hinalayanns 210, 3 kha s, 210. 55 nico cbarensi, 174, 175. “- nicobaricus, 174. i BN Saal oS 174. e piscator, 174, 175. 4 stolatus, 175. . sub pale 210. Tropidophor us Aa , 150 nanentis, 150. Typhlopi idee, 173, 2 yphlops acutus, oo » andamanensis, 173, 175. » braminus, 178, *,, kapaladua, sp. nov., 208- a rg pe ers 175. U Uraons, — and customs of the (Proce. Ur sii ne emussit i, 93. » dwickii, 93. % micr claws 151. Vo Varanide, 90, 93. Varanus bengalensis, 93, , dum S38 R a4 bay S§ 3 = 2S. = & So om hd ? - » ‘griseus, 93,151, is, 90. = [=] 3 so ~~ S 2 i nebulosu rs H salvator, 93. ; Vermin from the clouds, 184. we paehing Beams of the “ bismer” type, Exhibition of (Proc ), 52. Witches, ig liefs at Bilaspnr regard- ing, 1 Worm, Tian of the genus Cheto- gaster, 11 7. Z Zamenis mucosus, 175. NN ae ee